in Asia For he hastened if it vvere possible for him to keepe the day of â— Pentecost at Hierusalem ✠verse 17 And sending from Milétum to Ephesus he called the Auncients of the Church ✠verse 18 Vvho being come to him and assembled together he said to them You knovv * from the first day that I entred into Asia in vvhat maner I haue been vvith you al the time ✠verse 19 seruing our Lord vvith al humilitie and teares and tentations that did chaunce to me by the conspiracies of the Ievves ✠verse 20 Hovv I haue vvithdravven nothing that vvas profitable but that I preached it to you taught you openly and from house to house ✠verse 21 testifying to Ievves and Gentils penance tovvard God and faith in our Lord IESVS CHRIST ✠verse 22 And novv behold being bound by the spirit I goe to Hierusalem not knovving vvhat things shal befall me in it ✠verse 23 but that the Holy Ghost through out al cities doth protest to me saying that bands and tribulations abide me at Hierusalem ✠verse 24 But I feare none of these things neither doe I make my life more pretious theÌ„ my self so that I may coÌ„suÌ„mat my course ministerie vvhich I receiued of our Lord IESVS to testifie the Gospel of the grace of God ✠verse 25 And novv behold I doe knovv that you shal no more see my face al you through vvhom I haue passed preaching the kingdom of God ✠verse 26 Vvherefore I take you to witnesse this present day that I am cleere from the bloud of al. ✠verse 27 For I haue not spared to declare vnto you al the counsel of God ✠verse 28 Take heede to your selues and to the vvhole flocke vvherein the Holy Ghost hath placed you bishops to rule the Church of God vvhich he hath purchased with his ovvne bloud ✠verse 29 I knovv that after my departure there vvil â— rauening vvolues enter in among you not sparing the flocke ✠verse 30 and out of your ovvne selues shal arise men speaking peruerse things to dravv avvay disciples after them selues ✠verse 31 For the vvhich cause be vigilant keeping in memorie that for three yeres night and day I ceased not vvith teares to admonish euery one of you ✠verse 32 And novv I commend you to God and to the vvord of his grace vvho is able to edifie and to giue inheritance in al the sanctified ✠verse 33 No mans siluer and gold or garment haue I coueted ✠verse 34 Your selues knovv that for such things as vvere needful for me and them that are vvith me these hands haue ministred ✠verse 35 I haue shevved you al things that so labouring you must receiue the vveake and remember the vvord of our Lord IESVS because he said â— It is a more blessed thing to giue rather then to take ✠verse 36 And vvhen he had said these things falling on his knees he praied vvith al them ✠verse 37 And there vvas great vveeping made of al and falling vpon the necke of Paul they kissed him ✠verse 38 being sorie most of al for the vvord vvhich he had said that they should see his face no more And they brought him going vnto the shippe ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XX. 16. Pentecost Though the Apostles might desire to come to the Ievves Festiuities by reason of the general concourse of people to the same the better to deale for their saluation and â—o spred the Gospel of Christ yet it is like that they novv kept solemly the Christian Pentecost or vvhitsontide for memorie of the Holy Ghost and that S. Paul vvent to that Feast of the Christians rather then the other of the Ievves And Ven. Bede saith here The Apostle maketh hast to keepe the fifteth day that is of remission and of the Holy Ghost For that the Christians already kept the eight day that is the Sunday or our Lordes day and had altered already the ordinarie Sabboth into the same it is plaine by the Scriptures 1 Cor. 16 2. Apoc. 1 10. and by antiquitie Iustin Mart. Apolog. 2 ad Anton. Pium in fine And it is as like that they changed the Ievves Pasche and Pentecost as that specially vvhen it is euident that * these Festiuities be kept by Apostolike tradition and approued by the vse of al auncient Churches and Councels â—9 Rauening vvolues The gouernours of the Church are foretold of the great danger that should fall to the people by vvolues that is to say by Heretikes vvhose cruelty tovvard the Catholikes is noted by this terme They be knovveÌ„ by the forsaking the vnitie of the Church vvhereof they vvere before by going out and dravving many disciples after them and by their peruerse doctrine Such vvolues came aftervvard in deede in diuers ages Arius Mâ—cedonius Nestorius Eutyches Luther Caluin great bloudsucking vvolues and vvasters of the flocke of Christ 35. More blessed to giue Among many other infinite goodly things and speaches vvhich Christ spake and be not vvritten in the Gospels this sentence is one vvhich S. Paul heard of some of the Apostles daily conuersant vvith him or els learned of Christ him self or of the Holy Ghost And it signifieth that vvhereas the vvorld commonly counteth him happie that receiueth any benefite as almes either temporal or spiritual yet in deede he that giueth or bestovveth is more happie Vvhich if the vvorld did vvel consider men vvould giue almes faster then they do if it vvere but for their ovvne benefite CHAP. XXI From MileÌ„tum going on his iourney 4 he can not be dissuaded neither as Tyre 8 nor at Caesarea in both vvhich places the Holy Ghost reueled hovv he should be handled in Hierusalem 10 the Prophet Agabuâ— expresly foretelling that the Ievves there should deliuer him to the Gentils 15 but to Hierusalem he coÌ„meth vvhere being vvelcome to the Christians and namely to Iames the Bishop and to the Priests vvhile he goeth about to satisfie the Christian Ievves there vvho had been misinformed of him as if he had taught it to be vnlawful for the Iewes to keepe Moyses Lavv 27 he is inuaded by the infidel Ievves and ready to be murdered by them vntil the Romane souldiars do rescue him verse 1 AND vvhen it came to passe that vve sailed being caried from them vvith a straight course vve came to Cóos and the day folovving to Rhodes and from thence to Pátara ✠verse 2 And when vve had found a ship that passed ouer to Phoenîce going vp into it vve sailed ✠verse 3 And vvhen vve vverâ— in the sight of Cypres leauing it on the left hand vve sailed into Syria and came to Tyre for there the ship vvas to discharge her lode ✠verse 4 And finding disciples vve taried there seuen daies vvho said to Paul by the Spirit that he should not goe vp to Hierusalem ✠verse 5 And the daies being expired departing vve vvent forvvard al bringing vs on
vpon Seuens seuen Churches seuen Angels seuen starres seuen spirites seuen candlestickes seuen lampes seuen trumpets seuen vialâ— seuen horneâ— of the Lambe seuen hilles seuen thunders seuen heades of the Dragon signifying the Diâ—el seuen of the beast that is Antichrist seuen of the beast that the harlot rid vpon finally the number also of the visions is specially marked to be seuen in this booke and euery time that this number is vsed in this prophecie it hath a mysterie a more large meaning then the nature of that number is precisely and vulgarly taken for As vvhen he vvriteth to seuen Churches it is to be vnderstood of al the Churches in the vvorld as the seuen Angels for al the Angels or gouernours of the vvhole Catholike Church and so forth in the rest because the number of Seuen hath the perfection of vniuersalitie in it as S. Augustine saith li. 5 quâ—st in Deuter. q. 42. 4. From the 7 spirites The Holy Ghost may be here meant and so called for his seuen fold giftes and graces as some expositours thinke but it seemeth more probable that he speaketh of the holy Augels by comparing this to the like in the 5 Chapter folovving vvhere he seemeth to call these the seuen spirites sent into al the vvorld as S. Paul to the Hebrues c. 1. 14 speaketh of Angels and so the Protestants take it in their coÌ„mentaries vvhich vve note because therevpon they must needes confesse that the Apostle here giueth or vvisheth grace and peace not from God onely but also from his Angels though that benediction commeth one vvay of God and an other vvay of his Angels or Sainctes being but his creatures And so they may learne that the faithful often loyning in one speache God and our Lady our Lord and any of his Saincts to helpe vs or blesse vs is not superstitious but an Apostolical speache and so the Patriarch said Gen. 48. v. 16. The Angel that deliuereth me from al euils blesse these children See the Annot. Act. 25 28. 6. A kingdom and Priests As al that truely serue God and haue the dominion and superioritie ouer their concupiscences and vvhatsoeuer vvould induce them to sinne be kings so al that employ their vvorkes and them selues to serue God offer al their actions as an acceptable sacrifice to him be priests Neuerthelesse as if any man vvould therevpon affirme that there ought to be no other earthly povvers or kings to gouerne in vvorldly affaires ouer Christians be vvere a seditious Heretike euen so are they that vpon this or the like places vvhere al Christians be called priests in a spiritual sort vvould therfore inferre that euery one is in proper signification a Priest or that al be Priests alike or that there ought to be none but such spiritual priests for it is the seditious voice of Corè saying to Moyses and Aaron Let it suffiâ—â— you that al the multitude is of holy ones and the Lord is in theâ—â— Vvhy are you extolled ouer the people of the Lord Num. 16. 10. On the Dominical day Many notable pointes may be marked here first that euen in the Apostles time there vvere daies deputed to the seruice of God and so made holy and different though not by nature yet by vse and benediction from other profane or as vve call them vvorke-daies Secondly that the Apostles and faithful abrogated the Sabboth vvhich vvas the seuenth day and made holy day for it the next day folovving being the eight day in count from the creation and that vvithout al Scriptures or coÌ„maundement of Christ that vve reade of yea vvhich is more not onely othervvise then vvas by the Lavv obserued but plainely othervvise then vvas prescribed by God him self in the second commaundement yea and othervvise then he ordained in the first creatioÌ„ vvhen he sanctified precisely the Sabboth day not the day folovving Such great povver did Christ leaue to his Church and for such causes gaue he the holy Ghost to be resident in it to guide it into al truthes euen such as in the Scriptures are not expressed And if the Church had authoritie inspiration from God to make Sunday being a vvorke-day before an euerlasting holy day and the Saturday that before vvas holy day novv a common vvorkeday vvhy may not the same Church prescribe appoint the other holy feasts of Easter Vvhitsuntide Christmas and the rest for the same vvarrant she hath for the one that she hath for the other Thirdly it is to be noted that the cause of this change vvas for that novv vve Christians esteeming more our redemption then our first creation haue the holy day vvhich vvas before for the remembrance of Gods accomplishment of the creation of things novv for the memorie of the accomplishment of our redemption Vvhich therfore is kept vpon that day on vvhich our Lord rose from life to death vvhich vvas the day after the Sabboth being called by the Ievves vna or prima Sabbathi the first of or after the Sabboth Mat 28. Act. 10. 1 Cor. 16. Fourthly it is to be marked that this holy day by the Apostles tradition also vvas named Dominiâ—â—â— dieâ— our Lordes day or the Dominike vvhich is also an old Ecclesiastical vvord in our language for the name Sunday is a heathenish calling as al other of the vveeke daies be in our laÌ„guage some imposed after the names of planets as in the Romans time some by the name of certaine Idols that the Saxons did vvorship to vvhich they dedicated their daies before they vvere Christians Vvhich names the Church vseth not but hath appointed to call the first day the Dominike after the Apostle here the other by the name of Feries vntil the last of the vveeke vvhich she calleth by the old name Sabboth because that vvas of God and not by imposition of the heathen See the marginal Annotation Luc. 24 1. Lastly obserue that God reuealeth such great things to Prophets rather vpon holy daies and in times of contemplation sacrifice and praier then on other profaue daies and therfore as S. Peter Act. 10 had a reuelation at the six houre of praier and Zacharie Luc. 1 at the houre of incense and Cornelius Act. 10 vvhen he vvas at his praiers the ninthe houre so here S. Iohn noteth that he had al these maruelous visions vpon a Sunday 13. Vested in a Priestly garment He appeared in a long garment or vestment proper vnto Priests for so the vvord poderes doth signifie as Sap. 18 24 and that vvas most agreable for him that represented the person of Christ the high Priest and appeared to Iohn being a most holy Priest and vvho is specially noted in the Ecclesiastical historie for his Priestly garment called péâ—alon or lamina Euseb li. 3 hist Eccl. c. 25. li. 5 c. 23. 20. The seuen starres The Bishops are the starres of the Church as the Churches them selues are the golden
said also to the multitudes When you see a cloude rising from the vvest by and by you say A shoure commeth and so it commeth to passe ✠verse 55 and vvhen the south vvinde blovving you say That there vvil be heate and it commeth to passe ✠verse 56 Hypocrites the face of the heauen and of the earth you haue skil to discerne but this time hovv doe you not discerne ✠verse 57 And vvhy of your selues also iudge you not that vvhich is iust ✠verse 58 * And vvhen thou goest vvith thy aduersarie to the Prince in the vvay endeuour to be deliuered from him lest perhaps he dravv thee to the iudge and the iudge deliuer thee to the exactour and the exactour cast thee into prison ✠verse 59 I say to thee thou shalt not goe out thence vntil thou pay the very last mite ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XII ◠Euery one that confesseth A Catholike man is bound to confesse his faith being called to accoumpt or examined by Iew Heathen or Heretike concerning the same Neither is it ynough to keepe Christ in his hart but he must also acknowledge him in his wordes and deedes And to deny Christ or any article of the Catholike faith for shame or feare of any worldly creature hath no lesse punishment then to be denied refused and forsaken by Christ at the houre of his death before al his Angels Which is an other maner of presence and Consistorie then any Court or Session that men can be called to for their faith in this world 11. Be not careful That the poore vnclearned Catholike should not be discouraged or make his excuse that he is a simple man not able to ansvver cunning Heretikes nor to giue a reason of his beleefe and therfore must suffer or say any thing rather then come before them our Maister giueth them comfort promising that the Holy Ghost shal euer put into their hartes at time of their appearance that vvhich shal be sufficient for the purpose not that euery one vvhich is conuented before the Aduersaries of faith should alvvaies be endeed vvith extraordinary knovvledge to dispute and confute as the Apostles and others in the primitiue Church vvere but that God vvil euer giue to the simple that trusteth in him sufficient courage and vvordes to confesse his beleefe For such an one called before the Commissioners saith ynough and defendeth him self sufficiently vvhen he ansvvereth that he is a Catholike man that he wil liue and die in that faith which the Catholike Church throughout al Christian countries hath and doth teach and that this Church can giue them a reason of al the things vvhich they demaund of him c. 14. Who hath appointed Christ refused to medle in this temporal matter partly because the demaund proceded of couetousnes and il intention partly to giue an example to Clergie men that they should not be vvithdravven by secular affaires and controuersies from their principal function of praying preaching and spiritual regiment but not vvholy to forbid them al actions pertaining to vvorldly busines specially vvhere and vvhen the honour of God the increase of religion the peace of the people and the spiritual benefite of the parties doe require In vvhich cases S. Augustin as Possidonius vvriteth vvas occupied often vvhole daies in ending vvorldly controuersies and so he vvriteth of him self also not doubting but to haue revvard therfore in heauen 21. Riche to God vvard He is riche tovvards God that by his goods bestovved vpon the poore hath store of merits and many almesmens praiers procuring mercie for him at the day of his death and iudgement vvhich is here therfore called treasure laid vp in heauen vvhere the barnes be large ynough The necessitie of vvhich almes is by Christ him self here shevved to be so great and so acceptable to God that rather then they should lacke the fruite thereof they should sel al they haue and giue to the poore 34. Where your treasure is If the riche man vvithdravven by his vvorldly treasure can not set his hart vpon heauen let him send his mony thither before him by giuing it in almes vpon such as vvil pray for him and his hart vvil solovv his purse thither CHAP. XIII He threateneth the Iewes to be forsaken vnles they doe penance 10 and confoundeth them for maligning him for his miraculous good doing on the Sabboths 18 but his kingdom the Church as contemptible as it seemeth to them now in the beginning shal spread ouer al the world 20 and conuert al 23 and what an hartsore it shal be to them at the last day to see them selues excluded from the glorie of this kingdom and the Gentils admitted in their place 31 foretelling that it is not Galilee that he feareth but that obstinate and reprobate Hierusalem vvil nedes murder him as also his messengers afore and after him verse 1 AND there vvere certaine present at that very time telling him of the Galilaeans vvhose bloud Pilate mingled vvith their sacrifices ✠verse 2 And he ansvvering said to them Thinke you that ″ these Galileans vvere sinners more then al the Galilaeans that they suffred such things ✠verse 3 No I say to you but vnles you haue penance you shal al likevvise perish ✠verse 4 As those eightene vpō vvhom the toure fel in Silóe and slevv them thinke you that they also vvere detters aboue al the men that dvvel in Hierusalem ✠verse 5 No I say to you but if you haue not penance you shal al likevvise perish ✠verse 6 And he said this similitude A certaine man had a figtree planted in his vineyard and he came seeking for fruite on it and found not ✠verse 7 And he said to the dresser of the vineyard Loe it is three yeres since I come seeking for fruite vpon this figtree and I finde not Cut it dovvne therfore vvhereto doth it also occupie the ground ✠verse 8 But he ansvvering saith to him Lord let it alone this yere also vntil I digge about it and dung it ✠verse 9 and if happily it yeld fruite but if not hereafter thou shalt cut it dovvne ✠verse 10 And he vvas teaching in their synagogue on the Sabboths ✠verse 11 And behold a vvoman that had a spirit of infirmitie eightene yeres and she vvas crooked neither could she looke vpvvard at al. ✠verse 12 Whom vvhen IESVS savv he called her vnto him and said to her Woman thou art deliuered from thy infirmitie ✠verse 13 And he imposed hands vpon her and forthvvith she vvas made straight and glorified God ✠verse 14 And the Archsynagogue ansvvering because he had indignation that IESVS had cured on the Sabboth said to the multitude Sixe daies there are vvherein you ought to vvorke in them therfore come and be cured and not in the Sabboth day ✠verse 15 And our Lord ansvvering to him said Hypocrite doth not euery one
Father in me The vvordes that I speake to you of my self I speake not But my father that abideth in me he doeth the vvorkes ✠verse 11 Beleeue you not that I am in the Father and the Father in me Othervvise for the vvorkes them selues beleeue ✠verse 12 Amen amen I say to you he that beleeueth in me the vvorkes that I doe he also shal doe and greater then these shal he doe ✠verse 13 because I goe to the Father and vvhatsoeuer you shal aske in my name that wil I doe ⊢ that the Father may be glorified in the Sonne ✠verse 14 If you aske me any thing in my name that vvil I doe ✠verse 15 If you loue me keepe my commaundements ✠verse 16 And I vvil aske the father and he vvil giue you an other Paraclete that he may abide vvith you for euer ✠verse 17 the Spirit of truth vvhom the vvorld can not receiue because it seeth him not neither knovveth him but you knovv ' him because he shal abide vvith you and shal be in you ✠verse 18 I vvil not leaue you orphanes I vvil come to you ✠verse 19 Yet a litle vvhile and the vvorld seeth me no more But you see me because I liue and you shal liue ⊢ ✠verse 20 In that day you shal knovv that I am in my father and you in me and I in you ✠verse 21 He that hath my commaundements and keepeth them he it is that loueth me And he that loueth me shal be loued of my father and I vvil loue him and vvil manifest my self to him ⊢ ✠verse 22 Iudas saith to him not that Iscariote Lord vvhat is done that thou vvilt manifest thy self to vs and not to the vvorld ✠verse 23 IESVS ansvvered and said to him If any loue me he vvil keepe my vvord and my father vvil loue him and vve vvil come to him and vvil make abode vvith him ✠verse 24 He that loueth me not keepeth not my vvordes And the vvord vvhich you haue heard is not mine but his that sent me the Fathers ✠verse 25 These things haue I spoken to you abiding vvith you ✠verse 26 But the Paraclete the holy Ghost vvhom the Father vvil send in my name he shal teach you al things suggest vnto you al things vvhatsoeuer I shal say to you ✠verse 27 Peace I leaue to you my peace I giue to you not as the vvorld giueth doe I giue to you Let not your hart be troubled nor feare ✠verse 28 You haue heard that I said to you I goe and I come to you If you loued me you vvould be glad verily that I goe to the Father because the Father is greater then I. ✠verse 29 And novv I haue told you before it come to passe that vvhen it shal come to passe you may beleeue ✠verse 30 Novv I vvil not speake many things vvith you for the prince of this vvorld commeth and in me he hath not any thing ✠verse 31 But that the vvorld may knovv that I loue the Father and as the Father hath giuen me commaundement so doe I ⊢ Arise let vs goe hence ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIIII 12. Greater then these S. Chrysostom in a whole booke against the Pagans proueth that this was fulfilled not onely in Peters shadow and Paules garments which as we read in the Actes healed infirmities but also by the Relikes and monuments of Saincts namely of S. Babylas of whom he there treateth thereby inferring that Christ is God who could and did performe these wonderful wordes by the very ashes of his seruants The Protestants cleane contrarie as patrones of the Pagans infidelitie as though our Sauiour had promised these the like miraculous workes in vaine either not meaning or not able to fulfil thē so do they discredite al the approued histories of the Church concerning miracles wrought by Saincts namely that S. Gregorie Thaumaturgus remoued a mountaine the miracles of S. Paul the eremite and S. Hilarion written by S. Hierom the miracles of S. Martin written by Seuerus Sulpitius the miracles testified by S. Augustine de Ciuit Dei the miracles approued by S. Gregorie in his Dialoges the miracles reported by S. Bede in his Ecclesiastical storie and liues of Saincts and al other miracles neuer so faithfully recorded in Ecclesiastical writers In al which things aboue their reach of reason and nature they are as litle persuaded and haue no more faith then had the Pagans against whom S. Chrysostom in the foresaid booke and S. Augustine de Ciu. Dei li. 22 c. 8 and other Fathers heretofore haue written No man therfore needeth to maruel that the very Image of our Lady the like doe miracles euen as Peters shadow did nor wonder if such things seeme stranger and greater then those which Christ him self did whereas our Sauiour to put vs out of doubt saith expresly that his Saincts shal doe greater things then him self did 16. For euer If the Holy Ghost had been promised onely to the Apostles their successors and the Church after them could not haue chalenged it but it vvas promised them for euer Whereby we may learne both that the priuileges and promisses made to the Apostles were not personal but pertaining to their offices perpetually and also that the Church and Pastors in al ages had and haue the same Holy Ghost to gouerne them that the Apostles and primitiue Church had 17. The spirit of truth They had many particular giftes and graces of the Holy Ghost before and many vertues by the same as al holy men haue at al times but the Holy Ghost here promised to the Apostles and their successors for euer is to this vse specially promised to direct them in al truth and veritie and is contrarie to the spirit of errour heresie and falshod And therefore the Church can not fall to Apostasie or Heresie or to nothing as the Aduersaries say 28. Father greater then I. There is no place of Scripture that seemeth any thing so much to make for the Sacramentaries as this and other in outward shew of wordes seemed to make for the Arians who denied the equalitie of the Sonne with the Father Which wordes yet in deede rightly vnderstood after the Churches sense make nothing for their false secte but only signifie that Christ according to his Manhod wa◠inferior in deede and that according to his Diuinitie he came of the Father And if the Heresie or disease of this time were Arianisme we should stand vpon these places and the like against the Arians as we now do vpon others against the Protestants whose secte is the disease and bane of this time CHAP. XV. He exhorteth them to abide in him that is his Church being the true vine and not the Synagogue of the Ievves any more 9 and in his loue louing one an other and keeping his commaundements 13 shevving hovv much
sent of God at the continual praiers of the Church made for her cheefe Pastor 19 being puffed vp vvith such pride that at Casarea he refuseth not to be honoured as God 23 is miraculously striken of Gods Angel 24 And so after the persecutors death the Churches preaching prospereth excedingly verse 1 AND at the same time Herod the king set his hādes to afflicte certaine of the Church ✠verse 2 And he killed Iames the brother of Iohn vvith the svvord ✠verse 3 And seing that it pleased the Ievves he added to apprehend Peter also And it vvas the daies of the Azymes ✠verse 4 Vvhom vvhen he had apprehended he cast into prison deliuering him to foure quaterniōs of souldiars to be kept meaning after the Pasche to bring him forth to the people ✠verse 5 And Peter in deede vvas kept in prison But ″ praier vvas made of the Church vvithout intermission vnto God for him ✠verse 6 And vvhen Herod vvould haue brought him forth the same night Peter vvas sleeping betvvene tvvo souldiars bound vvith ″ tvvo chaines and the keepers before the doore kept the prison ✠verse 7 And behold an Angel of our Lord stoode in presence and light shined in the house and striking Peters side he raised him saying Arise quickely And the chaines fel from his handes ✠verse 8 And the Angel said to him Gird thee and put on thy shoes And he did so And he said to him Put thy garment about thee folovv me ✠verse 9 And going forth he folovved him he knew not that it vvas true vvhich vvas done by the Angel but he thought that he savv a vision ✠verse 10 And passing through the first the second vvatch they came to the yron gate that leadeth to the citie vvhich of it self opened to them And going out they vvent forvvard one streate and incontinent the Angel departed from him ✠verse 11 And Peter returning to him self said Novv I knovv in very deede that our Lord hath sent his Angel and deliuered me out of Herods hand from al the expectation of the people of the Ievves ⊢ ✠verse 12 And considering he came to the house of Marie the mother of Iohn vvho vvas surnamed Marke vvhere many vvere gathered and praying ✠verse 13 And vvhen he knocked at the doore of the gate there came forth a vvenche to see named Rhodè ✠verse 14 And as she knew Peters voice for ioy she opened not the gate but running in she told that Peter stoode before the gate ✠verse 15 But they said to her Thou art mad But she affirmed that it vvas so But they said It is ″ his Angel ✠verse 16 And Peter cōtinued knocking And vvhē they had opened they savv him vvere astonied ✠verse 17 And beckening vvith his hand to them that they should hold their peace he told hovv our Lord had brought him out of prison and he said ″ Tel these things to Iames to the brethren And going forth he vvent into an other place ✠verse 18 And when day vvas come there vvas no litle a doe betvvene the souldiars vvhat vvas become of Peter ✠verse 19 And Herod vvhen he had sought him and had not found making inquisitiō of the keepers cōmaūded them to be led avvay going dovvne frō Ievvrie into Caesaréa there he abode ✠verse 20 And he vvas angrie vvith the Tyrians and the Sidonians But they vvith one accord came to him and persuading Blastus that vvas cheefe of the kings chamber they desired peace for that their countries vvere nourished by him ✠verse 21 And vpon a day appointed Herod being araied vvith kingly attire sate in the iudgement seate and made an oration to them ✠verse 22 And the people made acclamation The voices of a God not of a man ✠verse 23 And forthvvith an Angel of our Lord strooke him because he had not giuen the honour to God and being consumed of vvormes he gaue vp the ghost ✠verse 24 But the vvord of our Lord increased and multiplied ✠verse 25 And Barnabas and Saul returned from Hierusalem hauing accomplished their * ministerie taking vvith them Iohn that vvas surnamed Marke ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XII 5. Praier vvas made The Church praied incessantly for her cheefe Pastor and was heard of God and al Christian people are vvarned thereby to pray for their Bishopes and Pastors in prison 6. Tvvo chaines These chaines are famous for miracles and vvere brought from Hierusalem to Rome by Eudoxia the Emperesse vvife to Theodosius the yonger vvhere they vvere matched placed vvith an other chaine that the same Apostle vvas tied with by Nero a Church foūded therevpon named Petri ad vincula Vvhere they are religiously kept and reuerenced vntil this day and there is a Feast in the vvhole Church for the same the first of August vvhich vve call Lammas day 15. His Angel If proper Angels saith S. Chrysostom be deputed by our Lord to such as haue only charge of their ovvne life as one of the iust said * The Angel vvhich hath deliuered me from my youth vpvvard much more are supernal Spirits at hand to helpe them vnto vvhom the charge and burden of the vvorld is committed Chrys in laud. Pauli ho. 7 to 3. 17. Tel Iames. He vvilleth them to shevv this to S. Iames Bishop of Hierusalem and to the Christians that they might see the effect of their praiers for him giue God thankes for S. Iames no doubt published cōmon praier for S. Peter CHAP. XIII The preachers of the Church of Antioche preparing thēselues the Holy Ghost out of them al chooseth Saul and Barnabas 3 They being first consecrated Bishops 4 go◠their appointed circuite ouer al th◠land of Cypres the Proconsul vvhereof is also conuerted seing the miraculous excecation of a Ievv by Paul 13 Thence into Pamphilia 14 and Pisidia vvhere in Antioche Paul preacheth to the Ievves shevving that IESVS is Christ 38 and that in him is saluation and not in their Lavv of Moyses 40 vvarning them to bevvare of the reprobation foretold by the Prophets 44 But the next Sabboth they blasphening he in plaine termes forsaketh them and turneth to the Gentiles Whereat the Gentils be as glad on the contrarie side 50 Finally the Ievves raising persecution they forsake them pronouncing them to be obstinate contemners verse 1 AND there vvere in the Church vvhich vvas at Antioche Prophets and Doctors among vvhom vvas Barnabas Simon that vvas called Niger and Lucius of Cyréne and Manahen vvho vvas the foster-brother of Herod the Tetrarch and Saul ✠verse 2 And as they vvere ″ ministring to our Lord and fasting the holy Ghost said ″ Separate me Saul and Barnabas vnto the vvorke vvhereto I haue taken them ✠verse 3 Then they ″ fasting and praying and ″ imposing hands vpō them dimissed them ✠verse 4 And they being ″ sent of the holy
Law But if thou iudge the Lavv thou art not a doer of the Lavv but a iudge ✠verse 12 For there is one lavv-maker and iudge that can destroy and deliuer ✠verse 13 But thou * vvhat art thou that iudgest thy neighbour Behold novv you that say To day or to morovv vve vvil goe into that citie and there certes vvil spend a yere and vvil traficke and make our gaine ✠verse 14 vvho are ignorāt vvhat shal be on the morovv For vvhat is your life It is a vapour appearing for a litle vvhile and aftervvard it shal vanish avvay ✠verse 15 for that you should say If our Lord vvil and If vve shal liue vve vvil doe this or that ✠verse 16 But novv you reioyce in your arrogancies Al such reioycing is vvicked ✠verse 17 To one therfore knovving to doe good and not doing it to him it is sinne ANNOTATION CHAP. IIII. 8. Purifie your hartes Man vve see here maketh him self cleane and purgeth his owne hart Vvhich derogateth nothing to the grace of God being the principal cause of the same Yet Protestants thinke vve derogate from Christs Passion vvhen vve attribute such effects to our owne vvorkes or to other secundarie helpes and causes CHAP. V. By the damnatiō to come vpon the vnmerciful riche he exhorteth the persecuted to patience and by their ovvne revvard and by examples 12 Not to svveare at all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 talke talke ◠In affliction to pray in prosperitie to sing in sicknes to call for the Priests and that they pray ouer them and anoile them vvith oile and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the sicke persons confesse their sinnes 19 Finally hovv meritorious it is to conuert the erring vnto the Catholike faith or the sinner to amendment of life verse 1 GOE to novv ye riche men vveepe hovvling in your miseries vvhich shal come to you ✠verse 2 Your riches are corrupt and your garmentes are eaten of mothes ✠verse 3 Your gold and siluer is rusted and their iust shal be for a testimonie to you and shal eate your flesh as fire You haue stored to your selues vvrath in the last daies ✠verse 4 Behold ″ the hire of the vvorkemen that haue reaped your fields vvhich is defrauded of you crieth and their crie hath entred into the eares of the Lord of Sabboth ✠verse 5 You haue made merie vpon the earth and in riotousnes you haue nourished your hartes in the day of slaughter ✠verse 6 You haue presented and slaine the iust one and he resisted you not ✠verse 7 Be patient therfore brethren vntil the comming of our Lord. Behold the husband man expecteth the pretious fruite of the earth patiently bearing til he receiue the timely and the latevvard ✠verse 8 Be you also patient and confirme your hartes because the comming of our Lord vvil approche ' ✠verse 9 Grudge not brethren one against an other that you be not iudged Behold the iudge standeth before the gate ✠verse 10 Take an example brethren of labour and patience the prophetes vvhich spake in the name of our Lord. ✠verse 11 Behold vve accoūt them blessed that haue suffered The sufferance of Iob you haue heard and the end of our Lord you haue seen because our Lord is merciful and pitieful ✠verse 12 But before al things my brethren * ″ svveare not neither by heauen nor by earth nor other othe whatsoeuer But let your talke be yea yea no no that you fall not vnder iudgement ✠verse 13 Is any of you in heauinesse let him pray Is he of a cheereful hart let him sing ✠verse 14 Is any man sicke amōg you ″ let him bring in the priestes of the Churche and let them pray ouer him * ″ anoiling him vvith oile in the name of our Lord. ✠verse 15 and ″ the praier of faith ″ shal saue the sicke and our Lord ″ shal lift him vp and if he be in sinnes ″ they shal be remitted him ✠verse 16 ″ Confesse therfore your sinnes one to an other pray one for an other that you may be saued ⊢ for the continual praier of a iust man auaileth much ✠verse 17 * Elias vvas a man like vnto vs passible and vvith praier ″ he praied that it might not raine vpon the earth and it rained not for three yeres and sixe monethes ✠verse 18 And * he praied againe and the heauen gaue raine and the earth yelded her fruite ✠verse 19 My brethren if any of you shal erre from the truth a man conuert him ✠verse 20 he must know that he vvhich maketh a sinner to be conuerted from the errour of his vvay ″ shal saue his soule from death and couereth a multitude of sinnes ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V. 4. The hire To vvithhold from the poore or labourer the hire or vvages that is due or promised to him for his seruice or vvorke done is a great iniquitie and one of those fiue sinnes vvhich in holy Vvrite be said to call for vengeance at Gods hand as vve see here They be called in the Catechisme Sinnes crying to heauen The other foure be Murder Gen. 18 v. 20. Vsurie Exod. 22. v. 27. The sinne against nature Gen. 18. v. 20. The oppression and vexation of vvidovves pupilles strangers and such like Ib. Exod. 3. v. 9. 12. Svveare not He forbiddeth not al othes as the Anabaptists falsely say for in iustice and iudgement vve may be by our lavvful Magistrate put to svveare and may lavvfully take an othe as also for the aduantaging of any necessarie truth vvhen time and place require but the custom of svvearing and al vaine light and vnnecessarie othes in our daily speache do displease God highly and are here forbidden by the Apostle as also by our Sauiour Mat. 5. 14. Let him bring in the Priests The Protestants for their special hatred of the holy order of Priesthod as els vvhere often so here they corrupt the text euidently translating Presbyteros elders As though the Apostle had meant men of age and not such as vvere by holy office Priests S. Chrysostom vvho knevv the sense and signification of the Greeke vvord according to the Ecclesiastical vse and the vvhole Churches iudgement better then any Protestant aliue taketh it plainely for Sacerdotes that is Priests li. 3 de Sacerdotio prope initium And if they confesse that it is a vvord of office vvith them also though they call them Elders and not Priests then vve demaund vvhether the Apostle meane here men of that function vvhich they in their nevv Churches call Elders If they say no as they must needes for Elders vvith their are not deputed specially to publike praying or administration of the Sacraments such as the Apostle here requireth to be sent for then they must needes graunt that their Elders ansvver not to the function of those vvhich in
S. Deipara in fine S. Hilarie in Psal 124. S. Chrysostom ho. 66 ad po Antiochenum in fine Theodorete de curat Graeâ—orum affectuum li. 8 in fine Finally al the fathers are ful of these things vvho better knevv the meaning of the Scripture and the sense of the Holy Ghost then these nevv interpreters doe 20. Priuate The Scriptures can not be rightly expounded of euery priuate spirit or phantasie of the vulgar reader but by the same spirit vvherevvith they vvere vvritten vvhich is resident in the Church CHAP. II. At not onely Prophets but also false-prophets vvere in the old Testament so novv likevvise there shal be Maisters of Heresie to the damnation of them selues and of their folovvers 4 And of their damnation he pronounceth by examples as he comforteth the vertuous Catholikes or true beleeuers vvith the example of Lot because of their railing at their Superiors and Prelates their blaspheming of Catholike doctrine their voluptuous liuing their lecherie their couetousnes their maner of seducing and the persons seduced 20 for vvhom it had been lesse damnable if they had neuer been Christians verse 1 BVT there vvere also falseâ— prophets in the people as also in you there * shal be lying maisters vvhich shal bring in sectes of perdition denie him that hath bought them the Lord bringing vpon them selues speedie perdition ✠verse 2 And many shal folovv their riotousnesses by vvhom the vvay of truth shal be blasphemed ✠verse 3 and in auarice shal they vvith feined vvordes make merchandise of you vnto vvhom the iudgement novv long since ceaseth not and their perdition slumbereth not ✠verse 4 For if God spared not Angels sinning but with the ropes of Hel being dravven dovvne into Hel deliuered them to be tormented that they should be reserued vnto iudgemeÌ„t ✠verse 5 he spared not the original vvorld but * kept the eight Noë the preacher of iustice bringing in the deluge vpon the vvorld of the impious ✠verse 6 And * bringing the cities of the Sodomites and of the Gomorrheites into ashes he damned them vvith subuersion putting an example of them that shal doe impiously ✠verse 7 and * deliuered iust Lot oppressed by the iniurie and luxurious conuersation of the abominable men ✠verse 8 for in sight and * hearing he vvas iust dvvelling vvith them vvho from day to day vexed the iust soule vvith vniust vvorkes ✠verse 9 Our Lord knovveth to deliuer the godly from tentation but to reserue the vniust vnto the day of iudgement to be tormented ✠verse 10 and especially them vvhich vvalke after the flesh in concupiscence of vncleannesse and coÌ„temne dominion bold self-pleasers they â— feare not to bring in sectes blaspheming ✠verse 11 Vvhereas Angels being greater in strength and povver beare not the execrable iudgemeÌ„t against them ✠verse 12 But these men as vnreasonable beastes naturally tending to the snare and into destruction in those things vvhich they know not blaspheming shal perish in their corruption ✠verse 13 receiuing the revvard of iniustice esteeming for a pleasure the delightes of a day coinquinations and spottes flovving in delicacies in their feastings rioting vvith you ✠verse 14 hauing eies ful of adulterie and incessant sinne alluring vnstable soules hauing their hart exercised vvith auarice the children of malediction ✠verse 15 leauing the right vvay they haue erred hauing folovved the vvay of Balaam of Bosor vvhich loued the revvard of iniquitie ✠verse 16 but * had a checke of his madnesse the dumme beast vnder the yoke speaking vvith mans voice prohibited the folishnes of the prophet ✠verse 17 These are fountaines vvithout vvater and cloudes tossed vvith vvhirlevvindes to vvhom the mist of darkenesse is reserued ✠verse 18 For speaking the proud things of vanitie they allure in the desires of fleshly riotousnes those that escape a litle vvhich conuerse in errour ✠verse 19 promising them libertie vvhereas them selues are the slaues of corruption for * vvherevvith a man is ouercome of that he is the slaue also ✠verse 20 For if fleeing from the coinquinations of the vvorld in the knovvledge of our Lord and Sauiour IESVS Christ they againe intangled vvith the same be ouercome * the later things are become vnto them vvorse then the former ✠verse 21 For it vvas better for them not to knovv the vvay of iustice then after the knovvledge to turne backe from that holy coÌ„maundement vvhich vvas deliuered to them ✠verse 22 For that of the true prouerbe is chaunced to them * The dogge returned to his vomite and The sovve vvashed into her vvallovving in the mire CHAP. III. Thâ—se 〈◊〉 Epistles â—e vvriteth to confirme them in the Apostles doctrine and vvarnetâ— them of scorners that shal come and denie Domesday 5 Whose vaine argument he ansvvereth and giueth the reason of Gods so long patience 10 exhorting to al holines of life in respect of that terrible day 16 Finally giuing vvarning of such as misinterprete S. Paules Epistles the other Scriptures and that vve must not for any thing fall from the true faith verse 1 THIS loe the second epistle I vvrite to you my deerest in vvhich I stirre vp by admonition your sincere minde ✠verse 2 that you may be mindeful of those vvordes vvhich I told you before from the holy Prophetes and of your Apostles of the preceptes of our Lord and Sauiour ✠verse 3 Knovving this first that * in the last daies shal come mockers in deceit vvalking according to their ovvne concupiscences ✠verse 4 saying Vvhere is his promise or his coÌ„ming For verse 5 since the time that the fathers slept al things do so perseuêre from the beginning of creature for they are vvilfully ignorant of this that the heauens vvere before the earth out of vvater and through vvater consisting by the vvord of God ✠verse 6 by the vvhich that vvorld then being ouerflovved vvith vvater perished ✠verse 7 But the heauens vvhich novv are the earth are by the same word kept in store reserued to fire vnto the day of iudgemeÌ„t of the perdition of the impious men ✠verse 8 But this one thing be not ignoraÌ„t of my deerest that * one day with our Lord is as a thousand yeres a thousand yeres as one day ✠verse 9 Our Lord slacketh not his promis as some do esteeme it but he doth patiently for you * not vvilling that any perish but that al returne to penance ✠verse 10 And * the day of our Lord shal come as a theefe in the vvhich the heauens shal passe vvith great violence but the elementes shal be resolued vvith heate and the earth and the vvorkes vvhich are in it shal be burnt ✠verse 11 Therfore vvhereas al these thinges are to be dissolued vvhat maner of men ought you to be in holy
euery one of them one and it vvas said to them that they should rest yet a litle time ″ til their fellovv-seruaÌ„tes be complete and their brethren that are to be slaine euen as they ✠verse 12 And I savv vvhen he had opened the sixt seale and behold there vvas made a great earth-quake and the sunne became blacke as it vvere sacke cloth of heare and the vvhole moone became as bloud ✠verse 13 and the starres from heauen fel vpoÌ„ the earth as the figge tree casteth her greene figges when it is shaken of a great vvinde ✠verse 14 and heauen departed as a booke folded together and euery hil and ilandes vvere moued out of their places ✠verse 15 And the kinges of the earth princes and tribunes and the riche and the strong and euery bond-man and free-man * hid them selues in the dennes and the rockes of mountaines ✠verse 16 And they say to the mountaines and the rockes * Fall vpon vs and hide vs from the face of him that sitteth vpon the throne and from the wrath of the Lambe ✠verse 17 because the great day of their wrath is come and vvho shal be able to stand ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VI. 9. Vnder the altar Christ as man no doubt is this altar vnder vvhich the soules of al Martyrs liue in heauen expecting their bodies as Christ their head hath his body there already And for correspondence to their place of state in heauen the Church saieth commonly their bodies also or relikes neere or vnder the altars vvhere our Sauiour body is offered in the holy Masse and hath a special prouiso that no altars be erected or consecrated vvithout some part of a Saincts body or relikes Conâ— Asrican can 50. Carthag 5. can 14. See S. Hierom cont vigilant c. 3. S. Augustine de ciuit li. 8. c. 27. S. Gregorie li. 5. ep 50. li. 1. ep 52. li. 2 ep 58. Vvher vnto the Prophet seemeth here to allude making their soules also to haue their being in heauen as it vvere vnder the altar But for this purpose note vvel the vvordes of S. Augustine or vvhat other auncient writer soeuer vvas the author thereof Ser. 11 de Sanctis Vnder the altar saith he of God I savv the soules of the slaine What is more reuerent or honorable then to rest vnder that altar on vvhich sacrifice is done to God and in vvhich our Lord is the Priest as it is vvritten Thou art a Priest according to the order of Melchisedec Rightly do the soules of the iust rest vnder the altar because vpon the altar our Lordes body is offered neither vvithout cause do the iust there call for reuenge of their bloud vvhere also the bloud of Christ is shed for sinners and many other goodly vvordes to that purpose This place also the vvicked heretike Vigilantius as S. Hierom vvriting against him vvitnesseth c. 2 abused to proue that the soules of Martyrs and other Saincts vvere included in some certaine place that they could not be present at their bodies and monuments vvhere Christian people vsed in the primitiue Church to pray vnto them as Catholike men doe yet nor be vvhere they list or vvhere men pray vnto them To vvhich the holy doctor ansvvereth at large that they be vvheresoeuer Christ is according to his humanitie for vnder that altar they be Part of his vvordes be these that you may see hovv this blessed father refuted in that Heretike the Caluinistes so long before they vvere borne Dcst thou saith he presâ—â—ribe savves to God Doest thou feâ—ter the Apostles that they may be kept in prison til the day of iudgement and be kept from their Lord of vvhom it is vvritten They folovv the Lambe vvhither soeuer he goeth If the Lambe be in euery place then they that he vvith the Lambe must be euery vvhere And if the diuel and vvicked spirites gadding abrode in the vvorld vvith passing celeritie be present euery vvhere shal holy Martyrs after the sheading of their bloud be kept close vnder an altar that they can not sturre out from thence So ansvvereth this learned doctor Vvhich misliketh our Caluinistes so much that they charge him of great errour in that he saith Christ according to his humanitie is euery vvhere as though he vvere an Vbiquetarie Protestant Vvhere if they had any iudgement they might perceiue that he meaneth not that Christ or his Saincts should be personally present at once in euery place alike as God is but that their motion speede and agilitie to be vvhere they list is incomparable and that their povver and operation is accordingly vvhich they may learne to be the holy doctors meaning by the vvordes that folovv of the Diuel and his ministers vvhoÌ„ he affirmeth to be euery vvhere no othervvise but by their exceding celeritie of being and vvorking mischeefe novv in one place novv in an other and that in a moment For though they be spirites yet are they not euery vvhere at once according to their essence And for our nevv Diuines it vvere a hard thing to determine hovv long Satan that told our Lord he had circuited the earth vvas in his iourney and in the particular consideration and tentation of Iob and hovv many men he assaulted in that his one circuite No no. such curious companions knovv nothing nor beleeue nothing but that they see vvith corporal eies and teach nothing but the vvay to infidelitie 10. And they cried S. Hierom also against the said Vigilantius reporteth that he vsed an argument against the praiers of Saincts out of this place for that these Martyrs cried for reuenge and could not obtaine But vve vvil report his vvordes that you may see how like one heretike is to an other these of our daies to those of old Thou saiest in thy booke saith S. Hierom c. 3. that vvhiles vve be aliue one of vs may pray for an other but after vve be dead no mans praier shal be heard for an other specially seing the Martyrs asking reuenge of their bloud could not obtaine So said the Heretike Against vvhich the holy Doctor maketh a long refuâ—ation prouing that they pray much more after they be in heauen then they did here in earth and that they shal be much sooner heard of God then vvhen they vvere in the vvorld But for the Heretikes argument framed out of these vvordes of the Apocalypse thus These Martyrs did not obtaine 〈◊〉 Saincts do not pray for vs it vvas so friuolous and the antecedent so manifestly false that he vouchsaued not to stand about it For it is plaine that the Martyrs here vvere heard and that their petition should be fulfilled in time appointed by God vvherevnto they did and do alvvaies conforme them selues for it vvas said vnto them That they should rest yet a litle time til c. And that Martyrs praiers be heard in this case our Sauiour testifieth Luc 18 saying And vvil not God reuenge
word soundeth for vs Againe was he a Papist in these kinde of wordes onely and was he not in whole sentences as Tibi dabo claues c. Quicquid solueris in terrae erit solutum in coelis and Quorum remiseritis peccata remittuntur eis and Tunc reddet vnicuique secundum operasua and Nunquid poterit sides saluare eum Ex operibus iustificatur homo non ex fide tantùm and Nubere volunt damnationem habentes quia primam fidem irritam fecerunt and Mandata eius grauia non sunt and Aspexit in remunerationem Are al these and such like Papistical translations because they are most plaine for the Catholike faith which they call Papistrie Are they not word for word as in the Greeke and the very wordes of the holy Ghost And if in these there be no accusatiō of Papistical partiality vvhy in the other Lastly are the auncient fathers General Councels the Churches of al the west part that vse al these speaches phrases now so many hundred yeres are they al Papistical Be it so and let vs in the name of God folow them speake as they spake translate as they translated interprete as they interpreted because we beleeue as they beleeued And thus far for defense of the old vulgar Latin translation and why we translated it before al others Now of the maner of translating the same IN THIS OVR TRANSLATION because we wish it to be most sincere as becōmeth a Catholike translation and haue endeuoured so to make it we are very precise religious in folowing our copie the old vulgar approued Latin not onely in sense which we hope we alwaies doe but sometime in the very wordes also and phrases which may seeme to the vulgar Reader to common English cares not yet acquainted therewith rudenesse or ignorance but to the discrete Reader that deepely weigheth and considereth the importance of sacred wordes and speaches and how easily the voluntarie Translatour may misse true sense of the Holy Ghost we doubt not but our consideration and doing therein shal seeme reasonable and necessarie yea and that al sortes of Catholike Readers wil in short time thinke that familiar which at the first may seeme strange wil esteeme it more when they shal otherwise be taught to vnderstand it then if it were the common knowen English For example vve translate often thus Amen amen I say vnto you Vvhich as yet seemeth strange but after a while it wil be as familiar as Amen in the end of al praiers and Psalmes and euen as when we end with Amen it soundeth far better then So be it so in the beginning Amen Amen must needes by vse and custom sound far better then Verily verily Vvhich in deede doth not expresse the asseueration and assurance signified in this Hebrue word besides that it is the solemne and vsual word of our Sauiour to expresse a vehement asseueration and therfore is not changed neither in the Syriake nor Greeke nor vulgar Latin Testament but is preserued and vsed of the Euangelistes and Apostles them selues euen as Christ spake it propter sanctiorem authoritatem as S. Augustine saith of this and of Allelu-ia for the more holy and sacred authoritie thereof li. 2. Doct. Christ c. 11. And therfore do we keepe the word Allelu-ia Apoc. 19 as it is both in Greeke and Latin yea and in al the English translations though in their bookes of common praier they translate it Praise ye the Lord. Againe if Hosanna Raca Belial and such like be yet vntranslated in the English Bibles why may not we say Corbana and Parasceue specially when they Englishing this later thus the preparation of the Sabboth put three wordes more into the text then the Greek word doth signifie Mat 27 62. And others saying thus After the day of preparing make a cold translation and short of the sense as if they should trāslate Sabboth the resling for Parasceue is as solemne a word for the Sabboth eue as Sabboth is for the Iewes seuenth day and now among Christians much more solemner taken for Good-friday onely These wordes then we thought it far better to keepe in the text and to tel their signification in the margent or in a table for that purpose then to disgrace bothe the text them with translating them Such are also these wordes The Pasche The feast of Azymes The bread of Proposition Vvhich they translate The Passeouer The feast of svvete bread The shevv bread But if Pentecost Act. 2 be yet vntrāslated in their bibles and seemeth not strange why should not Pasche and Azymes so remaine also being solemne feastes as Pentecost was or why should they English one rather then the other specially whereas Passeouer at the first was as strange as Pasche may seeme now and perhaps as many now vnderstand Pasche as Passemer and as for Azymes when they English it the feast of svveete bread it is a false interpretatiō of the word nothing expresseth that which belongeth to the feast concerning vnleauened bread And as for their terme of shevv bread it is very strange and ridiculous Againe if Proselyte be a receiued word in the English bibles Mat. 23. Act. 2 why may not we be bold to say Neophyte 1 Tim. 3 specially when they translating it into English do falsely expresse the signification of the word thus a yong scholer Vvhereas it is a peculiar word to signifie them that were lately baptized as Catechumenus signifieth the newely instructed in faith not yet baptized who is also yong scholer rather then the other and many that haue been old scholers may be Neophytes by differring baptisme And if Phylacteries be allowed for English Mat. 23 we hope that Didragmes also Prepuce Paraclete and such like wil easily grow to be currant and familiar And in good sooth there is in al these such necessitie that they can not conueniently be translated as when S. Paul saith concisio non circumcisi◠how can we but folow his very wordes and allusion And how is it possible to expresse Euangelizo but as vve do Euangelize for Euangelium being the Gospel what is Euangelizo or to Euangelize but to shew the glad tydings of the Gospel of the time of grace of al Christs benefites Al which signification is lost by translating as the English bibles do I bring you good tydings Luc. 2 10. Therfore we say Depositum 2 Tim. 6. and He exinanited him self Philip. 2. and You haue reflorished Philip. 4. and to exhaust Hebr. 9 28 because vve can not possibly attaine to expresse these vvordes fully in English and vve thinke much better that the reader staying at the difficultie of them should take an occasion to looke in the table folovving or othervvise to aske the ful meaning of them then by putting some vsual English vvordes that expresse them not so
CHRIST ⊢ ✠verse 17 Therefore al the generations from Abraham vnto Dauid fourtene generations And from Dauid to the Transmigration of Babylon fourtene generations And from the Transmigration of Babylon vnto CHRIST fourtene generations ✠verse 18 And the generation of CHRIST vvas in this vvise When his mother MARIE vvas spoused to Ioseph before they came together she vvas found to be vvith childe by the Holy Ghost ✠verse 19 Wherevpon Ioseph for that he vvas a iust man vvould not put her to open shame vvas minded secretely to dimisse her ✠verse 20 But as he vvas thus thinking behold the Angel of our Lord appeared to him in sleepe saying Ioseph sonne of Dauid feare not to take MARIE thy vvife for that vvhich is ″ borne in her is of the Holy Ghost ✠verse 21 And she shal bring forth a sonne and thou shalt call his name IESVS For he shal saue his people from their sinnes ⊢ ✠verse 22 And al this vvas done that it might be fulfilled vvhich our Lord spake by the Prophet saying ✠verse 23 Behold ″ a Virgin shal be vvith childe ″ and ″ bring forth a sonne and they shal call his name Emmanuel vvhich being interpreted is God vvith vs. ✠verse 24 And Ioseph rising vp from sleepe did as the Angel of our Lord cōmaunded him and tooke his vvife ✠verse 25 And he knevv her not ″ til she brought forth her ″ first borne sonne and called his name IESVS ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 1. Thamar Christ abhorred not to take flesh of some that were il as he chose Iudas among his Apostles Let not vs disdaine to receaue our spiritual birth and sustenance of such as be not alwayes good 16. Ioseph Ioseph marying our Lady as neere of kinne for so was the law by his pedegree sheweth hers and consequently Christs pedegree from Dauid 16. Husband True and perfect mariage and continual liuing in the same without carnal copulation Aug. lib. 2. Consen Euang. c. 1. 20. Borne in her The triple good or perfection of mariage accomplished in the parents of Christ to wit Issue Fidelitie Sacrament Aug. de nup. conc li. 1. c. 11. 23. A Virgin Our Sauiour borne in mariage but yet of a Virgin would honour both states and withal teacheth vs agaynst Iouinian the old Heretike and these of our time that virginity and the continent life are preferred before mariage that hath carnal copulation See S. Hierom. adu Iouin and S. Greg. Nazianz. Ser. 20. de studio in pauperes in initio 23. A Virgin As our Ladie both a virgin and a mother brought forth Christ the head corporally so the Churche a virgin and a mother bringeth forth the members of this head spiritually Aug. li. de Virg. ca. 2. 23. And bring forth The Heretike Ioulnian is here refuted holding that her virginity was corrupted in bringing forth Christ Aug. har 28. Li. 1 cont Iulian. c. 2. 25. Til First-borne Heluidius of old abused these wordes til and first-borne agaynst the perpetual virginity of our B. Ladie Hiero. cont Helu which truth though not expressed in Scripture yet our Aduersaries also do graunt and Heluidius for denial therof was condemned for an heretike by tradition only Aug. har 14. CHAP. II. The Gentils come vnto Christ with their offerings and that so openly that the Iewes can not pretend ignorance 1 The Iewes with Herode conspire against him 13 He therevpon fleeth from them into Aegypt 16 They afterward seing their subteltie preuailed not imagined to oppresse him by open persecution 19 But they at length dyed and he returneth to the land of Israel al according to the Scriptures verse 1 WHEN IESVS therfore vvas borne in Bethlehem of Iuda in the dayes of Herod the King ″ behold there came Sages from the East to Hierusalem ✠verse 2 saying vvhere is he that is borne King of the Ievves For vve haue seene his ″ starre in the East and ″ are come to adore him ✠verse 3 And Herod the King hearing this vvas troubled al Hierusalem vvith him ✠verse 4 And assembling together al the high Priestes the Scribes of the people he ″ inquired of them vvhere Christ should be borne ✠verse 5 But they sayd to him In Bethlehē of Iuda For so it is vvritten by the Prophet ✠verse 6 And thou Bethlehem the land of Iuda art not the least among the Princes of Iuda for out of thee shal come forth the Capitaine that shal rule my people Israel ✠verse 7 Then Herod secretly calling the Sages learned diligently of them the time of the starre which appeared to them ✠verse 8 and sending them into Bethlehem sayd Goe and inquire diligently of the childe and when you shal finde him make reporte to me that I also may come and adore him ✠verse 9 Who hauing heard the king went their way and behold the starre which they had seen in the East went before them vntil it came stoode ouer where the childe was ✠verse 10 And seing the starre they reioyced vvith exceding great ioy ✠verse 11 And entring into the house they found the childe vvith MARIE his mother falling dovvne ″ adored him and opening their ″ treasures they offered to him ″ giftes gold frankincense myrrhe ✠verse 12 And hauing receiued an ansvver in sleepe that they should not returne to Herod they vvent backe an other vvay into their countrey ⊢ ✠verse 13 And after they vvere departed behold an Angel of our Lord appeared in sleepe to Ioseph saying Arise take the childe his mother flee into Aegypt and be there vntil I shal tel the. For it vvil come to passe that Herod vvil seeke the childe to destroy him ✠verse 14 Who arose tooke the childe and his mother by night and retyred into Aegypt and he vvas there vntil the death of Herod ✠verse 15 that it might be fulfilled vvhich vvas spoken of our Lord by the Prophet saying ″ Out of Aegypt haue I called my sonne ✠verse 16 Then Herod perceauing that he vvas deluded by the Sages Was exceding angrie and sending ″ murdered al the men children that vvere in Bethlehem in al the borders therof from tvvo yere old vnder according to the time vvhich he had diligently sought out of the Sages ✠verse 17 Then was fulfilled that vvhich vvas spoken by Ieremie the Prophet saying ✠verse 18 A voice in Rama vvas heard crying out much vvayling Rachel bevvayling her children vvould not be comforted because they are not ⊢ ✠verse 19 But vvhen Herod vvas dead behold an Angel of our Lord appeared in sleepe to Ioseph in Aegypt ✠verse 20 saying Arise and take the childe his mother goe into the land of Israel for they are dead that sought the life of the childe ✠verse 21 who arose tooke the childe his mother and
of Galilee savv tvvo brethren Simon vvho is called Peter his brother casting a nette into the sea for they vvere fishers ✠verse 19 he sayth to them Come ye after me and I vvil make you to be fishers of men ✠verse 20 But they incontinent leauing the nettes folovved him ✠verse 21 And going forvvard from thence he savv * other tvvo brethren Iames of Zebedee Iohn his brother in a shippe vvith Zebedee their father repayring their nettes and he called them ✠verse 22 And they furthvvith left their nettes father and folovved him ⊢ ✠verse 23 And IESVS vvent round about all Galilee teaching in their Synagogs preaching the Gospel of the Kingdome and ″healing euery maladie and euery infirmitie in the people ✠verse 24 And the bruite of him vvent into al Syria and they presented to him al that vvere il at ease diuersly taken vvith diseases and torments and such as vvere possest and lunatikes and sicke of the palsey and he cured them ✠verse 25 And much people folovved him from Galilee and Decapolis and Hierusalem and from beyond Iordan ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IIII. 1. Desert As Iohn the Baptist so our Sauiour by going into the desert and there liuing in contemplation euen among brute beasts and subiect to the assaults of the Diuel for our sinnes geueth a warrant and example to such holy men as haue liued in wildernesse for penance and contemplation called Eremites 2. Fasted fourtis daies Elias and Moyses saith S. Hierom by the fast of 40 daies were filled with the familiaritie of God and our Lord him self in the wildernesse fasted as many to leaue vnto vs the solemne daies of fast that is Lent Hiero. in c. 58 Esa S. Augustine also hath the very like wordes ep 119. And generally al the ancient fathers that by occasion or of purpose speake of the Lent-fast make it not onely an imitation of our Sauiours fast but also an Apostolicall tradition and of necessitie to be kept Contemâ—e not Lent saith S. Ignatius for it conteineth the imitation of our Lordes conuersation And S. Ambrose saith plainely that it was not ordained by men but consecrated by God nor inuented by any earthly cogitation but commaunded by the heauenly Maiestie And againe that it is sinne not to fast al the Lent S. Hieroms wordes also be most plaine We saith he fast fourtie daies or make one Lent in a yere according to the tradition of the Apostles in time conuenient This time most conuenient is as S. Augustine saith ep 119 immediatly before Easter thereby to communicate with our Sauiours Passion and as other writers do adde thereby to come the better prepared and more worthily to the great solemnitie of Christes Resurrection beside many other goodly reasons in the ancient fathers which for breuitie we omitte See good Christian Reader 12 notable sermons of S. Leo the Great de Quadragesiâ—â— of Lent namely Ser. 6 and 9. Where he calleth it the Apostles ordinance by the doctrine of the Holy Ghost See S. Ambrose from the 23 sermon forward in S. Bernard 7 sermons and in many other fathers the like Last of al note well the saying of S. Augustine who affirmeth that by due obseruation thereof the wicked be separated from the good infidels from Christians Heretikes from faithful Catholikes 6. It is written Heretikes alleage scriptures as here the Deuil doeth in the false sense the Churche vseth them as Christ doeth in the true sense and to consute their falsehood Aug. cont lit Petil. li. â— c. 〈◊〉 10. 7. 11. Him only serue It was not sayd sayth S. Augustine The Lord thy God only shalt thou â—dore as it was said Him onely shalt thou serue in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aug. sup Gen. 9. 61. Wherevpon the Catholike Churche hath alwayes vsed this most true and necessarie distinction that there is an honour dew to God only which to giue vnto any creature were Idolatrie and there is an honour dew to creatures also according to their dignitie as to Saints holy things and holy place See Euseb Hist Ec. li. 4. c. 14. S. Hierom. cont Vigil ep 53. Aug. li. 10. Ciâ—it c. 1. li. 1 Trin. c. 6. Conâ— Nic. 2. Damase li. 1. de Imag. Bed in 4. Luc. 17. Doe penance That penance is necessarie also before baptisme for such as be of age as Iohns so our Sauiours preaching declareth both beginning with penance 23. Healing euery maladie Christ saith S. Augustine by miracles gat authoritie by authoritie found credit by credit drew together a multitude by a multitude obteyned antiquitie by antiquitie fortified a Religion which nor only the most fond new rysing of Heretikes vsing deceitful wiles but neither the drowsie old errour of the very Heathen with violence setting agaynst it might in any part shake and cast downe Aug. de vtil cred c. 14. CHAP. V. First 3 he promiseth rewardes 13 and he layeth before the Apostles their office 17 Secondly he protesteth vnto vs that we must keepe the commaundements and that more exactly then the Scribes and Pharisees whose iustice weas counted most perâ—ite but yet that it was vnsufficient he sheweth in the precepts of 21 Murder â—7 Aduoutrie â—1 Diuorce 〈◊〉 Swearing 38 Reuenge 42 Vsurie 43 Enemies verse 1 AND seeing the multitudes he * vvent vp into a mountaine and vvhen he vvas set his Disciples came vnto him ✠verse 2 and opening his mouth he taught them saying ✠verse 3 Blessed are the poore in Spirit for theirs is the Kingdom of heauen ✠verse 4 Blessed are the meeke for they shal possesse the land ✠verse 5 Blessed are they that mourne for they shal be comforted ✠verse 6 Blessed are they that hunger thirst after iustice for they shal haue their fil ✠verse 7 Blessed are the merciful for they shal obtayne mercie ✠verse 8 Blessed are the cleane of hart for they shal see God ✠verse 9 Blessed are the peace-makers for they shal be called the children of God ✠verse 10 Blessed are they that suffer persecution ″ for iustice for theirs is the Kingdom of heauen ✠verse 11 Blessed are ye vvhen they shal reuile you and persecute you speake al that naught is agaynst you vntruely for my sake ✠verse 12 be glad reioyce for your″ revvard is very great in heauen ⊢ For so they persecuted the Prophets that vvere before you ✠verse 13 You are the * salt of the earth ✠verse 14 But if the salt leese his vertue vvherevvith shal it be salted It is good for nothing any more but to be cast forth and to be troden of men ✠verse 15 You are the ″ light of the vvorld A citie cannot be hid situated on a mountaine ✠verse 16 Neither do men light a * candel and put it vnder a bushel but vpon a caÌ„dlesticke that it may shine to al that are in
things therfore vvhatsoeuer you vvil that men doe to you doe you also to them For this is the Lavv and the Prophets ✠verse 13 Enter ye by the narrovv gate because brode is the gate and large is the vvay that leadeth to perdition and many there be that enter by it ✠verse 14 Hovv narrovv is the gate and straite is the vvay that leadeth to life and fevv there are that finde it ✠verse 15 Take ye great heede of false Prophets vvhich come to you in the ″ clothing of sheepe but invvardly are rauening vvolues ✠verse 16 ″ By their fruites you shal knovv them Do men gather grapes of thornes or figges of thistels ✠verse 17 Euen so euery good tree yeldeth good fruites and the euil tree yeldeth euil fruites ✠verse 18 A good tree can not yeld euil fruites neither an euil tree yeld good fruites ✠verse 19 Euery tree that yeldeth not good fruite shal be cut dovvne and shal be cast into fyre ✠verse 20 Therfore by their fruites you shal knovv them ✠verse 21 Not euery one that sayth to me ″ Lord Lord shal enter into the Kingdom of heauen but he that doeth the vvil of my father vvhich is in heauen he shal enter into the kingdom of heauen ⊢ ✠verse 22 Many shal say to me in that day Lord Lord haue not vve prophecied in they name and in thy name cast out diuels and in thy name vvrought many miracles ✠verse 23 And then I vvil cōfesse vnto them That I neuer knevv you depart from me you that vvorke iniquitie ✠verse 24 Euery one therfore that heareth these my vvordes and doeth them shal be likened to a vvise man that built his house vpon a rocke ✠verse 25 and the rayne fel and the fluddes came the vvindes blevve and they beate agaynst that house and it fel not for it vvas founded vpon a rocke ✠verse 26 And euery one that heareth these my vvordes doeth them not shal be like a foolish man that built his house vpon the sand ✠verse 27 and the rayne fel and the fluddes came and the vvindes blevve and they beate agaynst that house and it fel the fall therof vvas great ✠verse 28 And it came to passe vvhen IESVS had fully ended these vvordes the multitutde vvere in admiration vpon his doctrine ✠verse 29 For he vvas teaching them as hauing povver and not as their Scribes and Pharisees ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VII 1. Iudge not It is not Christian part to iudge il of mens actes which be in them selues good and may procede of good meaning or of mans inward meanings and intentions which we can not see of which fault they must beware that are to suspicious and giuen to deeme alwayes the worst of other men But to say that Iudas or an Heretike euidently knowen to die obstinatly in heresie is damned and in al other playne and manifest cases to iudge is not forbidden 6. Holy to dogges No holy Sacrament and specially that of our Sauiours blessed body must be geuen wittingly to the vnworthy that is to them that haue not by confession of al mortal sinnes examined and proued them selues See the Annot. 1. Cor. 11 27. 28. 29. ◠Euery one that asketh Al things that we aske necessarie to saluation with humilitie attention continuance and other dewe circunstances God wil vndoubtedly graunt when it is best for vs. 15. Clothing of sheepe Extraordinarie apparance of zeale and holines is the sheepes cote in some Heretikes but these of this time weare not that garment much being men of vnsatiable sinne This is rather their garment common to them with al other Heretikes to crake much of the word of the Lord and by pretensed allegations and * sweete wordes of benediction and specially by promise of knowledge light and libertie of the Gospel to seduce the simple and the sinful 16. Fruites These are the fruites which Heretikes are knowen by diuision from the whole Churche diuision among them selues taking to them selues new names and new malsters inconstancie in doctrine disobedience both to others and namely to spiritual officers loue and liking of them selues pride and intolerable vaunting of their owne knowledge aboue al the holy Doctors corruption falsification and quite denying of the parts of Scriptures that specially make agaynst them and these be common to al Heretikes lightly Othersome are more peculiar to these of our time as Incestuous mariages of vowed persons Spoile of Churches Sacrilege and profanation of al holy things and many other special poynts of doctrine directly tending to the corruption of good life in al states 21. Lord Lord. These men haue faith otherwise they could not inuocate Lord Lord Ro. 10. But here we see that to beleeue is not ynough and that not only infidelitie is sinne as Luther teacheth Yea Catholikes also that worke true miracles in the name of our Lord and by neuer so great fayth yet without the workes of iustice shal not be saued 1. Cor. 13. Agayne consider here who they are that haue so often in their mouth The Lord the Lord and how litle it shal auaile them that set so litle by good workes and contemne Christian iustice CHAP. VIII Immediatly after his Sermon to confirme his doctrine with a miracle he cureth a Leper 5 But aboue him and al other Iewes he cōmendeth the faith of the Centurion who was a Gentil and foretelleth by that occasion the vocation of the Gentiles and reprobation of the Iewes 14 la Peters house he sheweth great grace 18 In the way to the sea he speaketh with two of folowing him 23 and vpon the sea commaundeth the tempest 28 and beyond the sea he manifesteth the deuils malice agaynst man in an heard of svvine verse 1 AND vvhen he vvas come dovvne from the mountaine great multitudes folovved him ✠verse 2 And * behold a leper came and adored him saying Lord if thou vvilt thou canst make me cleane ✠verse 3 And IESVS stretching forth his hand touched him saying I vvil be thou made cleane And forthvvith his leprosy vvas made cleane ✠verse 4 And IESVS sayth to him See thou tel no body but goe * shevv thy self to the ″ priest offer the ″ gift vvhich Moyses commaunded for a testimonie to them ✠verse 5 And * vvhen he vvas entred into Capharnaum there came to him a Centurion beseeching him ✠verse 6 saying Lord my boy lieth at home sicke of the palsey is sore tormēted ✠verse 7 And IESVS sayth to him I vvil come cure him ✠verse 8 And the Centurion making ansvver sayd Lord ″ I am not vvorthie that thou shouldest enter vnder my roofe but only say the vvord and my boy shal be healed ✠verse 9 For I also am a man subiect to authoritie hauing vnder me souldiars and I say to this goe and he goeth and to an other come
lame vvalke the lepers are made cleane the deafe heare the dead rise againe to the poore the Gospel is preached ✠verse 6 and blessed is he that shal not be scandalized in me ✠verse 7 And vvhen they vvent their vvay IESVS began to say to the multitudes of Iohn ″ What vvent you out ″ into the desert to see a reede shaken vvith the vvinde ✠verse 8 But vvhat vvent you out to see a man clothed in soft garments Behold they that are clothed in soft garments are in Kinges houses ✠verse 9 But vvhat vvent you out to see a Prophet yea I tel you and more then a Prophet ✠verse 10 For this is he of vvhom it is vvritten Behold I send mine angel before thy face vvhich shal prepare thy vvay before thee ⊢ ✠verse 11 Amen I say to you there hath not risen among the borne of vvomen a greater then Iohn the Baptist yet he that is the lesser in the kingdom of heauen is greater then he ✠verse 12 And * from the dayes of Iohn the Baptist vntil novv the kingdom of heauen suffereth violence and the violent beare it avvay ✠verse 13 For al the Prophets and the Lavv prophecied vnto Iohn ✠verse 14 and if you vvil receiue it he is * ″ Elias that is for to come ✠verse 15 He that hath eares to heare let him heare ✠verse 16 And * vvherevnto shal I esteeme this generation to be like It is like to children sitting in the market-place vvhich crying to their companions ✠verse 17 say we haue piped to you and you haue not daunced vve haue lamented and you haue not mourned ✠verse 18 For * Iohn came neither ″ eating not drinking and they say He hath a diuel ✠verse 19 The Sonne of man came eating and drinking and they say Behold a man that is a glotton and a vvinedrinker a frende of Publicans and sinners And vvisedom is iustified of her children ✠verse 20 Then * began he to vpbraide the cities vvherein vvere done the most of his miracles for that they had not done penance ✠verse 21 Wo be to thee Corozain vvo be to thee Beth-saida for if in Tyre Sidon had been vvrought the miracles that haue been vvrought in you they had done″ penance in hearecloth and ashes long agoe ✠verse 22 But neuerthelesse I say to you it shal be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon in the day of iudgement then for you ✠verse 23 And thou Capharnaum shalt thou be exalted vp to heauen thou shalt come dovvne euen vnto hel for if in Sodom had been vvrought the miracles that haue been wrought in thee perhaps it had remained vnto this day ✠verse 24 But notvvithstanding I say to you that it shal be more tolerable for the land of Sodom in the day of iudgement then for thee ✠verse 25 At that time IESVS ansvvered and said * I confesse to thee O Father lord of heauen and earth because thou hast hid these things from the vvise and prudent and hast reuealed thē to ″ litle ones ✠verse 26 Yea Father for so hath it vvel pleased thee ✠verse 27 Al things are deliuered me of my Father And no man knovveth the Sonne but the Father neither doth any knovv the Father but the Sonne and to vvhom it shal please the Sonne to reueale ✠verse 28 Come ye to me al that labour and are burdened and I vvil refresh you ✠verse 29 Take vp my yoke vpon you and learne of me because I am meeke and humble of hart and you shal finde rest to your soules ✠verse 30 For my″ yoke is svveete and my burden light ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XI 3. Art thou he Iohn him self doubted not for he baptized him and gaue great testimonie of him before Io. 1. But because his disciples knewe him not nor esteemed of him so much as of Iohn their owne Maister therfore did he send them vnto Christ that by occasion of Christes answer he might the better instruct them what he was and so make them Christes disciples proferring them to a better Maister 7. What went you out High commendation of Iohns holinesse as wel for his fasting rough attire solitary life and constancie as for the dignitie of his function 7. Into the desert The faythful people in al ages resorted of deuotion into wildernes to see men of special and rare holynes Prophets Eremites Anchorites c. to haue their prayers or ghostly counsel See S. Hierom de vitae Hilarionis 14. Elias As Elias shal be the messenger of Christes later coming so was Iohn his messenger and Praecursor at his former coming and therfore is he called Elias because of his like office and like spirit Luc. 1. Grego ho. 7. in Euang. 18. Eating and drinking The wicked quarrellers of the world misconstre easely al the actes and life of good men If they be great fasters and austere liuers they are blasphemed and counted hypocrites if they conuerse with other men in ordinary maner then they be counted dissolute 21. Penance in sackcloth By this sackcloth and ashes added here and in other places wee see euidently that Penance is not only leauing of former sinnes and chaunge or amendement of life past no nor bare sorowfulnes or recounting of our offenses already committed but requiteth punishement and chastisemēt of our persons by these and such other meanes as the Scriptures do els where set forth and therfore concerning the worde also it is rather to be called Penance as in our translation then as the Aduersaries of purpose auoyding the word Repentance or Amendement of life and that according to the very vsual signification of the * Greeke word in the most ancient Ecclesiastical Greeke writers who for Poenitentès which in the Primitiue Churche did publike penance say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Men that are doing penance And concerning that part of penance which is Cōfession the Ecclesiastical historie calleth it by the same Greeke word and the penitents comming to confession 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sozom. li. 7 c. 16. Socrat. li. 5 c. 19. 25. Litle ones These litle ones doe not signifie here only the vnlearned as though Coblers and weauers and wemen and girles had this reuelation and therfore do vnderstand al Scriptures and are able to expound them but here are signified the humble whether they be learned or vnlearned as when he sayth Vnles you become as litle ones you shal not enter into the Kingdom of heauen And so also the greatest Doctors who as they were most learned so most humbled them selues to the iudgement of the Catholike Churche are these litle ones and Heretikes who although vnlearned yet vaunt their knowledge and their spirit of vnderstanding aboue al ancient fathers and the whole Churche can not be of these litle and humble ones 30. Yoke sweete What is this light burden and sweete yoke
but his commaundements of which S. Iohn sayth 1. Ep. 5. His commaundements are not heauy cleane contrary to the Aduersaries that say they are vnpossible to be kept CHAP. XII The blindnes of the Pharisees about the Sabboth he reproueth by Scriptures by reason and by a miracle 14 and his death being therfore sought by them he meekely goeth out of the vvay according as Esay had prophecied of him 2◠His casting out of deuils also he defendeth agaynst them 31 and setteth forth the daunger they stand in for their horrible blasphemie 38 And because they aske yet for a signe he shevveth hovv vvorthely they shal be damned 43 foretelling hovv the deuil shal possesse their Nation 46 and testifying that although he be of their bloud yet not they for this but such as keepe his commaundements are deere vnto him verse 1 AT that time * IESVS vvent through the corne on the Sabboth and his Disciples being hungrie began to plucke the eares and to eate ✠verse 2 And the Pharisees seeing them said to him Loe thy Disciples doe that vvhich is not lavvful for them to doe on the Sabboth-dayes ✠verse 3 But he sayd to them Haue you not read vvhat * Dauid did vvhen he vvas an hungred and they that vvere vvith him ✠verse 4 hovv he entred into the house of God and did eate the loaues of proposition vvhich it vvas not lavvful for him to eate nor for them that vvere vvith him * but for priestes only ✠verse 5 Or haue ye not read in the * Lavv that on Sabboth-dayes the priestes in the temple do breake the Sabboth and are vvithout blame ✠verse 6 but I tel you that there is here a greater then the tēple ✠verse 7 And if you did knovv vvhat it is I wil mercie and not sacrifice you vvould neuer haue condemned the innocentes ✠verse 8 For the Sonne of man is lord of the Sabboth also ✠verse 9 And vvhen he had passed from thence he came into their synagogue ✠verse 10 And * behold there vvas a man vvhich had a vvithered hand and they asked him saying Whether is it lavvful to cure on the Sabboths that they might accuse him ✠verse 11 But he sayd to them what man shal there be of you that shal haue one sheepe and if the same fall into a ditche on the Sabboths vvil he not take hold and lift it vp ✠verse 12 Hovv much better is a man more then a sheepe therfore it is lavvful on the Sabboths to doe a good deede ✠verse 13 Then he sayth to the man Stretch forth thy hand and he stretched it forth and it vvas restored to health euen as the other ✠verse 14 And the Pharisees going forth made a cōsultation agaynst him hovv they might destroy him ✠verse 15 But IESVS knovving it retired from thence and many folovved him and he cured them all ✠verse 16 and he charged them that they should not disclose him ✠verse 17 That it might be fulfilled vvhich vvas spoken by Esay the Prophete saying ✠verse 18 Behold my seruant vvhom I haue chosen my beloued in vvhom my soul hath vvel liked I vvil put my spirit vpon him and iudgement to the Gentiles shal he shew ✠verse 19 He shal not contend nor crie out neither shal any man heare in the streetes his voyce ✠verse 20 The reede bruised he shal not breake and smoking flaxe he shal not extinguish til he cast forth iudgement vnto victorie ✠verse 21 And in his name the Gentiles shal hope ✠verse 22 Then * vvas offered to him one possessed vvith a deuil blinde and dumme and he cured him so that he spake saw ✠verse 23 And al the multitudes vvere amased and sayd whether this be the Sonne of Dauid ✠verse 24 But the Pharisees hearing it sayd This felovv casteth not out diuels but ″ in Beelzebub the Prince of the diuels ✠verse 25 And IESVS knovving their cogitations said to them Euery kingdom deuided against it self shal be made desolate and euery citie or house deuided agaynst it self shal not stand ✠verse 26 And if Satan cast out Satan he is deuided against him self hovv then shal his Kingdom stand ✠verse 27 And if I in Beelzebub cast out deuils your children in vvhom do they cast out Therfore they shal be your iudges ✠verse 28 But if I in the Spirit of God do cast out deuils then is the kingdom of God come vpon you ✠verse 29 Or hovv can a man enter into the house of the strong and rifle his vessel vnles he first binde the strong and then he vvil rifle his house ✠verse 30 He that is ″ not vvith me is agaynst me and he that ″ gathereth not vvith me scattereth ✠verse 31 Therfore I say to you euery sinne and blasphemie shal be forgiuen men but ″ the blasphemie of the Spirit shal not be forgiuen ✠verse 32 And vvhosoeuer shal speake a vvord agaynst the Sonne of man it shal be forgiuen him but he that shal speake against the Holy Ghost it shal not be forgiuen him neither in this vvorld nor ″ in the vvorld to come ✠verse 33 Either make the tree good and his fruite good or make the tree euil and his fruite euil for of the fruite the tree is knowē ✠verse 34 You vipers broodes hovv can you speake good things vvhereas you are euil for of the aboundance of the hart the mouth speaketh ✠verse 35 A good man out of a good treasure bringeth forth good things and an euil man out of an euil treasure bringeth forth euil things ✠verse 36 But I say vnto you that euery ″ idle vvord that men shal speake they shal render an account for it in the day of iudgement ✠verse 37 For of thy wordes thou shalt be iustified and of thy vvordes thou shalt be condemned ✠verse 38 Then ansvvered him certaine of the Scribes and Pharisees saying Maister vve vvould see a signe from thee ✠verse 39 who ansvvered and said to them The vvicked and aduouterous generation seeketh a signe and a signe shal not be giuen it but the signe of Ionas the Prophet ✠verse 40 For as * Ionas vvas in the vvhales belly three dayes and three nightes so shal the Sonne of man be in the hart of the earth three dayes and three nightes ✠verse 41 The men of Niniuee shal rise in the iudgemēt vvith this generatiō and shal condemne it because * they did penance at the preaching of Ionas And behold more then Ionas here ✠verse 42 The * Queene of the South shal rise in the iudgement vvith this generation and shal condemne it because she came from the endes of the earth to heare the vvisedom of Salomō and behold more the Salomon here ✠verse 43 And * vvhen an vncleane spirit shal goe out of a man he vvalketh
but by Christes warrant and authoritie and by such as he hath placed to rule his Church of whom he saith He that heareth you heareth me he that despiseth you despiseth me They are made by the Holy Ghost ioyning with our Pastors in the regiment of the faithful they are made by our Mother the Church which whosoeuer obieth not we are warned to take him as an Heathen But on the other side al lawes doctrines seruice and iniunctions of Heretikes how soeuer pretended to be consonant to the Scriptures be commaundements of men because both the things by them prescribed are impious and the Authors haue neither sending nor commission from God 11. Not that which entereth The Catholikes doe not abstaine from certaine meates for that they esteeme any meate vncleane either by creation or by Iudaical obseruation but they abstaine for chastisment of their concupiscences Aug. li. de mor. Ec. Cath. c. 33. 18. Defile a man It is sinne only which properly defileth man and meates of them selfe or of their owne nature doe not defile but so farre as by accident they make a man to sinne as the disobedience of Gods commaundement or of our Superiours who forbid some meates for certaine times and causes is a sinne As the apple which our first parents did eate of though of it self it did not defile them yet being eaten against the precept it did defile So neither flesh nor fish of it self doth defile but the breach of the Churches precept defileth CHAP. XVI The obstinate Pharisees and Sadducees as though his foresaid miracles were not sufficient to proue him to be Christ require to see some one from heauen 5 Wherevpon forsaking them he warneth his disciples to beware of the leauen of their doctrine 〈◊〉 and Peter the time now approching for him to goe into lewrie to his Passion for confessing him to be Christ he maketh the Rocke of his Churche geuing fulnes of Ecclesiastical power accordingly 21 And after he so rebuketh him fordissuading his Crosse and Passion that he also affirmeth the like suffering in euery one to be necessarie to sâ—luation verse 1 AND there came to him the Pharisees and Sadducees tempting and they demaunded him to shevv them a signe from heauen ✠verse 2 But he ansvvered said to them when it is euening you say It vvil be faire-vvether for the elemeÌ„t is redde ✠verse 3 And in the morning This day there vvil be a teÌ„pest for the element doth glovve and lovvre The face therfore of the element you haue skil to discerne and the signes of times can you not ✠verse 4 The * naughtie and aduouterous generation seeketh for a signe and there shal not a signe be giuen it but the signe of Ionas the Prophet And he left them and vvent avvay ✠verse 5 And * vvhen his disciples vvere come ouer the vvater they forgot to take bread ✠verse 6 Who said to them Looke vvel and bevvare of the leauen of the Pharisees Sadduces ✠verse 7 But they thought vvithin them selues saying Because vve tooke not bread ✠verse 8 And IESVS knovving it said why do you thinke vvithin your selues O ye of litle faith for that you haue not bread ✠verse 9 Do you not yet vnderstand neither do you remember * the fiue loaues among fiue thousand men and how many baskets you tooke vp ✠verse 10 neither the * seuen loaues among foure thousand men and hovv many maundes you tooke vp ✠verse 11 Why do you not vnderstand that I said not of bread to you Bevvare of the leauen of the Pharisees Sadducees ✠verse 12 Then they vnderstoode that he said not they should bevvare of the leauen of bread but of the doctrine of the Pharisees and Sadducees ✠verse 13 And * IESVS came into the quarters of Caesarea Philippi and he asked his disciples saying ″ whom say men that the Sonne of man is ✠verse 14 But ″ they said Some Iohn the Baptist othersome Elias and others Hieremie or one of the Prophets ✠verse 15 IESVS saith to them But vvhom do you say that I am ✠verse 16 Simon Peter ansvvered said Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God ✠verse 17 And IESVS ansvvering said to him ″ Blessed art thou Simon bar-Iona because flesh bloud hath not reuealed it to thee but my father vvhich is in heauen ✠verse 18 And ″ I say to thee That ″ thou art * Peter and ″ vpon this ″ Rocke vvil I ″ build my Church and the ″ gates of hel shal not preuaile against it ✠verse 19 And I * vvil giue ″ to thee the ″ keies of the kingdom of heauen And ″ vvhatsoeuer thou shalt binde vpon earth it shal be bound also in the heauens and vvhatsoeuer thou shalt loose in earth it shall be loosed also in the heauens ⊢ ✠verse 20 Then he commaunded his disciples that they should tel no body that he vvas IESVS CHRIST ✠verse 21 From that time IESVS began to shevv his disciples that he must goe to Hierusalem suffer many things of the Ancients Scribes cheefe-Priestes and be killed and the third day rise againe ✠verse 22 And Peter taking him vnto him began to rebuke him saying Lord be it farre from thee this shal not be vnto thee ✠verse 23 Who turning said to Peter Goe after me Satan thou art a scandal vnto me because thou sauourest not the things that are of God but the things that are of men ✠verse 24 Then IESVS said to his disciples If any man wil come after me let him denie him self and take vp his crosse and follow me ✠verse 25 For he that will saue his life shal lose it and he that shal lose his life for me shal finde it ✠verse 26 For what doth it profite a man if he gaine the vvhole vvorld and sustaine the damage of his soule Or vvhat permutation shal a man giue for his soule ✠verse 27 For the Sonne of man shal come in the glorie of his father vvith his Angels and then vvil he render to euery man according to his ″ vvorkes ⊢ ✠verse 28 Amen I say to you * there be some of them that stand here that shal not taste death til they see the Sonne of man comming in his kingdom ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XVI 13. Whom say men Christ intending here to take order for the founding regiment and stabilitie of his Church after his deceaâ—e and to name the person to whom he meant to geue the general charge thereof would before by interrogatories draw out and namely out of that one whom he thought to make the cheefe the professioÌ„ of that high and principal Article That he was the sonne of the liuing God Which being the ground of the Churches faith was a necessarie qualitie and condition in him that was to be made Head
Saints shal iudge and yet that doeth nothing derogate to his prerogatiue by whom and vnder whom they hold this and al other dignities in this life and the next CHAP. XX. To shevv hovv through Gods grace the Iewes shal be ouerrunne of the Gentils although they beginne after he bringeth a parable of men working soner and later in the vineyard but the later revvarded in the end euen as the first 17 He reuealeth more to his Disciples touching his passion 20 Bidding the ambitious tvvo suiters to thinke rather of suffering with him 24 And teaching vs in the rest of his Disciples not to be greeued at our Ecclesiastical Superiors considering they are as he was him self is toile for our Saluation 29 Then going out of Iericho he geueth sight vnto tvvo blind verse 1 THE kingdom of heauen is like to a man that is an housholder vvhich vveÌ„t forth early ″ in the morning to hire vvorkemen into his vineyard ✠verse 2 And hauing made couenaÌ„t vvith the workemen for a penie a day he sent them into his vineyard ✠verse 3 And going forth about the third houre he savv other standing in the market place idle ✠verse 4 and he said to them Goe you also into the vineyard and that vvhich shal be iust I vvil giue you ✠verse 5 And they vvent their vvay And againe he vvent forth about the sixt the ninth houre and did likevvise ✠verse 6 But about the eleuenth houre he vvent forth and found other standing he saith to them what stand you here al the day idle ✠verse 7 They say to him Because no man hath hired vs. He saith to them Goe you also into the vineyard ✠verse 8 And vvhen euening vvas come the lord of the vineyard saith to his bailife Call the vvorkemen and pay them their hire beginning from the last euen to the first ✠verse 9 Therfore vvhen they vvere come that came about the eleuenth houre they receiued euery one ″ a penie ✠verse 10 But vvhen the first also came they thought that they should receiue more and they also receiued euery one a penie ✠verse 11 And receiuing it they murmured against the good man of the house ✠verse 12 saying These last haue continued one houre and thou hast made them equal to vs that haue borne the burden of the day and the heates ✠verse 13 But he ansvvering said to one of them Frende I doe the no vvrong didst thou not couenant vvith me for a penie ✠verse 14 Take that is thine and goe I vvil also giue to this last euen as to thee also ✠verse 15 Or is it not lavvful for me to do that I vvil is thine eye naught because I am good ✠verse 16 So shal the last be first and the first last For many be called but ″ fevv elect ⊢ ✠verse 17 * And IESVS going vp to Hierusalem tooke the tvvelue disciples secretly and said to them ✠verse 18 Behold vve goe vp to Hierusalem and the Sonne of man shal be deliuered to the cheefe priestes and to the Scribes and they shal condemne him to death ✠verse 19 and shal deliuer him to the Gentiles to be mocked scourged crucified and the third day he shal rise againe ⊢ ✠verse 20 * Then came to him the mother of the sonnes of Zebedee vvith her sonnes adoring and desiring some thing of him ✠verse 21 Who said to her what vvilt thou She saith to him Say that these my tvvo sonnes may sitte one at thy right haÌ„d and one at thy left hand in thy kingdom ✠verse 22 And IESVS ansvvering said You knovv not vvhat you desire Can you drinke of the cuppe that I shal drinke of They say to him we can ✠verse 23 He saith to them My cuppe in deede you shal drinke of but to sitte at my right hand and left is not mine to giue to you but ″ to vvhom it is prepared of my father ⊢ ✠verse 24 And the ten hearing it vvere displeased at the tvvo brethren ✠verse 25 And IESVS called them vnto him and said * You knovv that the princes of the gentiles ouerrule them and they that are the greater exercise povver against them ✠verse 26 It shal not be so among you but vvhosoeuer vvil be the greater among you let him be your minister ✠verse 27 and he that vvil be first among you shal be your seruant ✠verse 28 Euen as the ″ Sonne of man is not come to be ministred vnto but to minister and to giue his life a redemption for many ⊢ ✠verse 29 And * vvhen they vvent out from Iericho a great multitude folovved him ✠verse 30 And behold tvvo blinde men sitting by the vvay side heard that IESVS passed by and they cried out saying Lord haue mercie vpon vs sonne of Dauid ✠verse 31 And the multitude rebuked them that they should hold their peace But they cried out the more saying Lord haue mercie vpon vs sonne of Dauid ✠verse 32 And IESVS stoode and called them and said Vvhat vvil ye that I doe to you ✠verse 33 They say to him Lord that our eies may be opened ✠verse 34 And IESVS hauing compassion on them touched their eies And immediatly they savv and folovved him ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XX. 1. In the morning God called some in the morning that is in the beginning of the world as Abel Enoch Noë and other the iust and faithful of the first age at the third houre Abraham Isaac and Iacob and the rest of their age at the 6 houre of the day Moyses Aaron and the rest at the 9 houre the Prophets at the eleuenth that is at the later end of the world the Christian Nations Aug. de verb. Doniniser 59. breifly this calling at diuerse houres signifieth the calling of the Iewes from time to time in the first ages of the world and of the Gentils in the later age thereof It signifieth also that God calleth couÌ„tries to the saith some souer some later and particular men to be his seruants some yonger sme elder of diuerse ages 9. Peny The peny promised to al was life euerlasting which is common to al that shal be saued but in the â—â—me life there be degrees of glorie as * betwixt starre and starre in the element Aug. li. de virgiâ—t c. 26. 16. Fewaâ—ct Those are elect which despised not their caller but folowed and beleued him for men 〈◊〉 not but of their owne free will Aug. li. 1 ad Simplic q. 1. 23. To whom it is prepared The kingdom of heauen is prepared for them that are worthy of it and deserue it by their wel doing as in holy Scripture it is very often That God wil repay euery man according to his workes and Come ye blessed possesse the kingdom prepared for you Why because I was hungrie and you gaue
me meate thirstie and you gaue me drinke c. Therfore doeth Christ say here It is not mine to giue because he is lust and wil not giue it to euery man without respect of their deserts yea nor alike to euery one but diuersly according to greater or lesser merits as here S. Chryso maketh it plaine when our Sauiour telleth them that although they suffer martyrdom for his sake yet he hath not to giue them the two cheefe places See S. Hiero. Vpon this place and li. 2 adu Iouin c. 15. This also is a lesson for them that haue to bestow Ecclesiastical benefices that they haue no carnal respect to kinred c. but to the worthines of the persons 〈◊〉 As the sonne of man Christ him self as he was the Sonne of man was their and our Superiour and * Lord and Maister notwithstanding his humility and therfore it is pride and haultinesse which is forbidden and not Superiority or Lordship as some Heretikes would haue it CHAP. XXI Being now come to the place of his Passion he entereth with humility and triumph together 12 Sheweth his zeale for the house of God ioyned with great maruels 15 And to the Rulers he boldly defendeth the acclamations of the children 〈◊〉 He â—urseth also that fruitles leaâ—â—e tree 23 auoucheth his power by the witnes of Iohn 28 and foretelleth his in two parables their reprobation with the Gentils vocation for their wicked deserts 42 and consequently their irreparable damnation that shal ensue therof verse 1 AND vvhen they drevv nigh to Hierusalem and vvere come to Beth-phagee vnto Mount-oliuet then IESVS sent tvvo disciples ✠verse 2 saying to them Goe ye into the tovvne that is against you and immediatly ″ you shal finde an asse tied and a colt vvith her loose them bring them to me ✠verse 3 and if any man shal say ought vnto you say ye that our Lord hath neede of them and forthvvith he vvil let them goe ✠verse 4 And this vvas done that it might be fulfilled vvhich vvas spoken by the Prophet saying ✠verse 5 Say ye to the daughter of Sion Behold thy king commeth to thee meeke sitting vpon an asse and a colt the fole of her that is vsed to the yoke ✠verse 6 And the disciples going did as IESVS commaunded them ✠verse 7 And they brought ″ the asse and the colt and laide their garments vpon them and made him to sit thereon ✠verse 8 And a very great multitude spred their * garments in the vvay and others did cut boughes from the trees and stravved them in the vvay ✠verse 9 and the multitudes that vvent before and that folovved cried saying ″ Hosanna to the sonne of Dauid blessed is he that commeth in the name of our Lord. ⊢ Hosanna in the highest ✠verse 10 And vvhen he vvas entred Hierusalem the vvhole citie vvas moued saying who is this ✠verse 11 And the people said This is IESVS the Prophet of Nazareth in Galilee ✠verse 12 And * IESVS entred into the temple of God and cast out al that sold and bought in the temple and the tables of the bankers and the chaires of them that sold pigeons he ouerthrevve ✠verse 13 and he saith to them It is vvritten My house shal be called the ″ house of prayer but you haue made it a denne of theeues ✠And there came to him the blinde and the lame in the temple and he healed them ✠verse 15 And the cheefe priestes Scribes seeing the maruelous things that he did and the children crying in the temple saying Hosanna to the sonne of Dauid they had indignatioÌ„ ✠verse 16 and said to him Hearest thou vvhat these say And IESVS said to them Very vvel haue you neuer read That out of the ″ mouth of infants and sucklings thou hast perfited praise ✠verse 17 And leauing them he vvent forth out of the citie into Bethania and remained there ⊢ ✠verse 18 And in the morning returning into the citie he vvas an hungred ✠verse 19 * And seeing a certaine figtree by the vvay side he came to it and found nothing on it but leaues only and he saith to it Neuer grovv there fruite of thee for euer And incontinent the figtree vvas vvithered ✠verse 20 And the disciples seeing it marueled saying Hovv is it vvithered incontinent ✠verse 21 And IESVS ansvvering said to them Amen I say to you * if you shal haue faith and stagger not not only that of the figtree shal you doe but and if you shal say to this mountaine Take vp and throvv thy self into the sea it shal be done ✠verse 22 And al things vvhatsoeuer you shal aske in prayer ″ beleeuing you shal receiue ✠verse 23 And vvhen he vvas come into the temple there came to him as he vvas teaching the cheefe Priests and auncients of the people saying * ″ In vvhat povver doest thou these things and vvho hath giuen thee this povver ✠verse 24 IESVS ansvvering said to them I also vvil aske you one vvord vvhich if you shal tell me I also vvil tel you in vvhat povver I doe these things ✠verse 25 The Baptisme of Iohn vvhence vvas it from heauen or from men But they thought vvithin them selues saying ✠verse 26 If vve shal say from heauen he vvil say to vs vvhy then did you not beleeue him but if vve shal say from men vve feare the multitude for al hold Iohn as a Prophet ✠verse 27 And ansvvering to IESVS they said We knovv not He also said to them Neither do I tel you in vvhat povver I doe these things ✠verse 28 But vvhat is your opinion A certaine man had tvvo sonnes and comming to â— the first he said Sonne goe vvorke to day in my vineyard ✠verse 29 And he ansvvering said I vvil not But aftervvard moued vvith repentance he vvent ✠verse 30 And comming to the other he said likevvise And he ansvvering said I goe Lord and he vvent not ✠verse 31 Which of the tvvo did the fathers vvil They say to him The first IESVS saith to them AmeÌ„ I say to you that the Publicans and vvhoores goe before you into the kingdom of God ✠verse 32 For Iohn came to you in the vvay of iustice and you did not beleeue him but the publicans and vvhoores did beleeue him but you seeing it neither haue ye had repentance aftervvard to beleeue him ✠verse 33 An other parable heare ye A man there vvas an housholder vvho * planted a vineyard and made a hedge round about it and digged in it a presse and builded a tovvre and let it out to husbandmen and vvent forth into a strange countrie ✠verse 34 And vvhen the time of fruites drevve nigh he sent his seruants to the husbandmen to receiue the fruites
saith to him Frende hovv camest thou in hither not hauing a vvedding garment But he vvas dumme ✠verse 13 Then the king said to the vvaiters Binde his hands and feete and cast him into the vtter darkenes there shal be vveeping gnashing of teeth ✠verse 14 For many be called but fevv elect ◠✠verse 15 * Then the Pharisees departing consulted among them selues for to entrappe him in his talke ✠verse 16 And they send to him their disciples vvith the Herodians saying Maister vve knovv that thou art a true speaker and teachest the vvay of God in truth neither carest thou for any man for thou doest not respect the person of men ✠verse 17 tel vs therfore vvhat is thy opinion is it lavvful to giue tribute to Caesar or not ✠verse 18 But IESVS knovving their naughtines said what do you tempt me Hypocrites ✠verse 19 Shevv me the tribute coine And they offred him a penie ✠verse 20 And IESVS saith to them whose is this image and superscription ✠verse 21 They say to him Caesars Then he saith to them Render therfore the things that are Caesars â— to Caesar and the things that are Gods to God ✠verse 22 And hearing it they marueled and leauing him vvent their vvaies ✠verse 23 * That day there came to him the Sadducees that say there is no resurrection and asked him ✠verse 24 saying Maister Moyses said If a man die not hauing a childe that his brother marie his wife and raise vp seede to his brother ✠verse 25 And there vvere vvith vs seuen brethren and the first hauing maried a vvife died and not hauing issue left his vvife to his brother ✠verse 26 In like maner the second and the third euen to the seuenth ✠verse 27 And last of al the vvoman died also ✠verse 28 In the resurrection therfore vvhose vvife of the seuen shal she be for they al had her ✠verse 29 And IESVS answering said to them You do erre not knowing the Scriptures nor the povver of God ✠verse 30 For in the resurrection neither shal they marie not be maried but are â— as the Angels of God in heauen ✠verse 31 And concerning the resurrectioÌ„ of the dead haue you not read that vvich vvas spoken of God saying to you ✠verse 32 I am the God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Iacob He is not God â— of the dead but of the liuing ✠verse 33 And the multitudes hearing it marueled at his doctrine ✠verse 34 * But the Pharisees hearing that he had put the Sadducees to silence came together ✠verse 35 and one of them a doctor of lavv asked of him tempting him ✠verse 36 Maister vvhich is the great commaundement in the lavv ✠verse 37 IESVS said to him Thou shalt loue the lord thy God from thy whole hart and with thy whole soul and with thy whole minde ✠verse 38 This is the greatest and the first commaundement ✠verse 39 And the second is like to this Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thyself ✠verse 40 â— On these tvvo commaundements dependeth the vvhole Lavv and the Prophets ✠verse 41 And * the Pharisees being assembled IESVS asked them ✠verse 42 saying What is your opinion of Christ Whose sonne is he They say to him Dauids ✠verse 43 He saith to them Hovv then doth Dauid in spirit cal him Lord saying ✠verse 44 The Lord said to my Lord sitte on my right hand vntil I put thine enemies the foote stole of thy feete ✠verse 45 If Dauid therfore call him Lord hovv is he his sonne ✠verse 46 And no man could ansvver him a vvord neither durst any man from that day aske him any more ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXII 2. Mariage Then did God the Father make this mariage when by the mysterie of the Incarnation he ioyned to his sonne our Lord the holy Church for his spouse Greg. hom â—8 3. Seruants The first seruants here sent to inuite were the Prophets the second were the Apostles and al that afterward conuerted countries or that haue and doe reconcile men to the Church 5. One to his farme Such as refuse to be reconciled to Christes Church alleage often vaine impediments and worldly excuses which at the day of iudgement wil not serue them 11. A man not attyred If profiteth not much to be within the Church and to be a Catholike except a man be of good life for such an one shal be damned because with faith he hath not good workes as is euident by the example of this man who was within and at the feast as the rest but lacked the garment of charitie and good workes And by this man are represented al the bad that are called and therfore they also are in the Church as this man was at the feast but because he was called and yet none of the elect it is euident that the Church doth not consist of the elect only contrarie to our Aduersaries 2â— To Caesar Temporal duties and payments exacted by worldly Princes must be payed so that God be not defrauded of his more soueraine dutie And therfore Princes haue to take heede how they exact and others how they geue to Caesar that is to their Prince the things that are dewe to God that is to his Ecclesiastical ministers Wherevpon S. Athanasius reciteth these goodly wordes out of an epistle of the ancient and famous CoÌ„fessor Hosius Cordubensis to CoÌ„stantius the Arian Emperour Cease I beseche thee and remember that thou art mortal feare the day of iudgement intermedle not with Ecclesiastical matters neither doe thou commaund vs in this kinde but rather learne them of vs to thee God hath committed the Empire to vs he hath coÌ„mitted the things that belong to the Church and as he that with malicious eies carpeth thine Empire gainesayeth the ordinance of God so doe thou also beware lest in drawing vnto thee Ecclesiastical matters thou be made guilty of a great crime It is written Geue ye the things that are Caesars to Caesar and the things that are Gods to God Therfore neither is it lawful for vs in earth to hold the Empire neither hast thou O Emperour power ouer incense and sacred things Athan. Ep. ad Solit. vitaÌ„ agentes And S. Ambrose to Valentinian the Emperour who by the il counsel of his mother Iustina an Arian required of S. Ambrose to haue one Church in Millan deputed to the Arian Heretikes saith we pay that which is Caesars to Caesar and that which is Gods to God Tribute is Caesars it is not denied the Church is Gods it may not verely be yelded to Caesar because the Temple of God can not be Caesars right Which no man can deny but it is spoken with the honour of the Emperour for what is more honorable then that the Emperour be said to
of the palsey Sonne â— thy sinnes are forgiuen thee ✠verse 6 And there vvere certaine of the Scribes sitting there and thinking in their hartes ✠verse 7 why doth he speake so he blasphemeth * Who can forgiue sinnes but only God ✠verse 8 Which by and by IESVS knovving in his spirit that they so thought vvithin them selues saith to them why thinke you these things in your hartes ✠verse 9 Whether is easier to say to the sicke of the palsey Thy sinnes are forgiuen thee or to say Arise take vp thy couche and vvalke ✠verse 10 But that you may knovv that â— the Sonne of man hath povver â— in earth to forgiue sinnes he saith to the sicke of the palsey ✠verse 11 I say to thee Arise take vp thy couche and goe into thy house ✠verse 12 And forthvvith he arose and taking vp his couche vvent his vvay in the sight of al so that al marueled and glorified God saying That vve neuer savv the like ✠verse 13 And he vvent forth againe to the sea and al the multitude came to him and he taught them ✠verse 14 And vvhen he passed by * he savv Leui of Alphaeus sitting at the custome place and he saith to him Folovv me And rising vp he folovved him ✠verse 15 And it came to passe as he sate at meate in his house many Publicans and sinners did sit dovvne together vvith IESVS and his Disciples for they vvere many vvho also folovved him ✠verse 16 And the Scribes and the Pharisees seeing that he did eate vvith Publicans and Sinners said to his Disciples why doth your Maister eate and drinke vvith Publicans and sinners ✠verse 17 IESVS hearing this saith to them The vvhole haue not neede of a Physicion but they that are il at ease for I came not to call the iust but sinners ✠verse 18 And * the disciples of Iohn and the Pharisees did vse to fast and they come and say to him Why do the disciples of Iohn and of the Pharisees fast but thy disciples do not fast ✠verse 19 And IESVS said to them why can the children of the mariage fast as long as the bridegrome is vvith them So long time as they haue the bridegrome vvith them they can not fast ✠verse 20 But the daies vvil come vvhen the bridegrome shal be taken avvay from them and then they shal fast in those daies ✠verse 21 No body sovveth a peece of ravv cloth to an old garment othervvise he taketh avvay the nevv peecing from the old and there is made a greater rent ✠verse 22 And no body putteth nevv vvine into old bottels othervvise the vvine bursteth the bottels and the vvine vvil be shed and the bottels vvil be lost but nevv vvine must be put into nevv bottels ✠verse 23 And * it came to passe againe vvhen he vvalked through the corne on the Sabboths and his Disciples began to goe forvvard and to plucke the eares ✠verse 24 And the Pharisees said to him Behold vvhy do they on the Sabboths that vvhich is not lavvful ✠verse 25 And he said to them Did you neuer read vvhat Dauid did vvhen he vvas â— in necessitie and him self verse 26 vvas an hungred and they that vvere vvith him hovv * he entred into the house of God vnder Abiathar the high Priest and did eare the loaues of Proposition vvhich it vvas not lavvful to eate * but for the Priests and did giue vnto them vvhich vvere vvith him ✠verse 27 And he said to them The Sabboth vvas made for man and not man for the Sabboth ✠verse 28 Therfore the sonne of man is Lord of the Sabboth also ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. 4. Vncouered Such diligence ought to be vsed to bring sinners to Christ in his Sacraments as was vsed to procure this man and others by Christ the health of their bodies 5. Sicke of the palsey Such as this man was in body by dissolution of his limmes such also was he in soule by the noisome desires of the world occupying his hart and withdrawing him from al good workes Aug. de Pastor c. 6 to 9. 5. Thy sinnes Hereby it appeareth that Christ healed this sicke man first in his soule before he tooke away his bodily infirmity which may be an instruction for al men in bodily disease first to call for the Sacraments which be medicines of the soule As hereby also may be gathered that many diseases come for sinne and therfore can not be healed til the sinnes be remitted 10. The Sonne of man As Christ proueth vnto them that him self as man and not as God only hath power to remitte sinnes by that in al their sightes he was able to doe miracles and make the sickman sodenly arise so the Apostles hauing power graunted them to doe miracles though they be not God may in like maner haue authority from God to remitte sinnes not as God but as Gods ministers 10. In earth This power that the Sonne of man hath to remitte sinnes in earth was neuer taken from him but dureth still in his Sacraments and ministers by whom he remitteth sinnes in the Church and not in heauen only For concerning sinne there is one court of conscience in earth and an other in heauen and the iudgement in heauen foloweth and approueth this on earth as is plaine by the wordes of our Sauiour to Peter first and then to al the Apostles Whatsoeuer you shal bind vpon earth shal be bound in heauen Whatsoeuer you shal loose vpon earth shal be loosed in heauen wherevpon S. Hierom saith That Priests hauing the keies of the kingdom of heauen iudge after a sort before the day of iudgement And S. Chrysost li. 3 de Sacerd. paul post princip more at large 25. In necessity In necessity many things be done without sinne which els might not be done and so * the very chalices and consecrated iewels and vessels of the Church in cases of necessity are by lawful authority turned to profane vses which otherwise to alienate to a mans priuate commoditie is sacrilege CHAP. III. The blind Pharisees seeking his death for doing good vpon the Sabboths he meekely goeth out of the vvay vvhere the people that flocke vnto him and his Miracles are innumerable 13 Yea to his Tvvelue also hauing neede of moe vvorkmen he geueth povver to vvorke Miracles â—0 He so occupieth him self for soules that his kinne thinke him madde 22 The Scribes of Hierusalem come so farre and yet haue nothing but absurdly to blaspeme his casting out of Diuels to their ovvne damnation â—1 That the Ievves should not after their maner thinke it ynough that he is of their bloud he telleth that such rather are deere to him as keepe Gods commaundements verse 1 AND he entred againe into the Synagogue and there vvas a man there that had a vvithered hand ✠verse 2 And they
places at suppers ✠verse 40 vvhich deuoure vvidovves houses vnder the pretence of long prayer these shal receiue larger iudgement ✠verse 41 * And IESVS sitting ouer against the treasurie beheld hovv the multitude did cast money into the treasurie and many rich men did cast in much ✠verse 42 And vvhen there came a certaine poore vvidovv she cast in tvvo mites vvhich is a farthing ✠verse 43 And calling his Disciples together he saith to them Amen I say to you that this poore vvidovv hath cast in more then al that haue cast into the treasurie ✠verse 44 For al they of their aboundance haue cast in but she of her penurie hath cast in al that she had her vvhole liuing ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XII 17. To God These men were very circumspect and wary to doe al duties to Caesar but of their dutie to God they had no regard So Heretikes to flatter temporal Princes and by them to vphold their Heresies doe not only inculcate mens dutie to the Prince dissembling that which is dewe to God but also giue to the Prince more then dew and take from God his right and dutie But Christ allowing Caesar his right warneth them also of their dutie toward God And that is it which Catholikes inculcate Obey God doe as he commaundeth Serue him first and that the Prince 19. His brother shal take Marke wel here that the Law which saith Thou shalt 〈◊〉 marry thy brothers wife is not such as admitteth no dispensation as though this mariage weâ—â— against nature For here the same Law saith that in some case the brother not only might but then was bound to marry his brothers wife 24. Not knovving the Scriptures who would haue thought that by this place of Scripture alleaged by Christ the Resurrection were proued and yet we see that Christ doth hereby deduce it and chargeth these great Doctors and Maisters which arrogated to them selues the knowledge of Scriptures that it is their ignorance that they knew not so to deduce it No maruel then if the Holy Doctors and Catholike Church make the like deductions sometime and proofes where the Heretike doth not or wil not see so much therfore no doubt because he knoweth noâ— the Scriptures whereof he boasteth so much nor the sense of the Holy Ghost in them For example when of that place It shal not be forgiuen in this vvorld nor in the vvorld to come ancient fathers deduce that there are sinnes remitted after this life in Purgatorie See Mat. 1â— 32. 24. The power of God Euen so doe Heretikes erre two waies because they know not the Scriptures which they interprete contrarie to the sense of the whole Church and of al the ancient fathers and because they know not the power of God that as he is able to raise the selfe same bodies againe so he can make his body present in many places but being altogether faithlesse and not beleeuing his power they dispute of al such matters only by reason and their owne imaginations CHAP. XIII To his Disciples by occasion of Hierusalem and the Temples destruction he foretelleth 5 vvhat things shal be before the consummation of the vvorld as specially the Churches ful preaching vnto al nations 14 Then vvhat shal be in the very consvmmation to vvit Antichrist vvith his passing great persecution and seduction but for a short time 24 then incontinent the day of Iudgement 28 to our great comfort in those miseries vnder Antichrist 32 As for the moment to vs it perteineth not to knovv it 33 but rather euery man to vvatch that vve be not vnprouided vvhen he commeth â—o 〈◊〉 one particularly by death verse 1 AND vvhen he vvent out of the temple one of his Disciples saith to him Maister behold what maner of stones and vvhat kinde of buildings ✠verse 2 And IESVS ansvvering said to him Seest thou al these great buildings There shal nor be left a stone vpon a stone that shal not be destroied ✠verse 3 And vvhen he sate in Mount-oliuer against the temple Peter and Iames and Iohn and Andrevv asked him apart ✠verse 4 Tel vs â— vvhen shal these things be and vvhat shal be the signe vvhen al these things shal begin to be consummate ✠verse 5 And IESVS ansvvering began to say to them See that no man seduce you ✠verse 6 for many shal come in my name saying that ″ I am he and they shal seduce many ✠verse 7 And vvhen you shal heare of vvarres and bruites of vvarres feare not for these things must be but the end is not yet ✠verse 8 For nation shal rise against nation and kingdom against kingdom and there shal be earthquakes in places and famines These things are the beginning of sorovves ✠verse 9 But looke to your selues For they shal deliuer you vp in Councels and in Synagogs shal you be beaten and you shal stand before Presidents and Kings for my sake for a testimonie vnto them ✠verse 10 And into al nations first the Gospel must be preached ✠verse 11 And vvhen they shal leade you and deliuer you be not careful before hand vvhat you shal speake but that vvhich shal be giuen you in that houre that speake ye For it is not you that speake but the holy Ghost ✠verse 12 And brother shal deliuer brother vnto death and the father his sonne and the children shal arise against the parents and shal vvorke their death ✠verse 13 And you shal be odious to al men for my name But he that shal endure vnto the end he shal be saued ✠verse 14 And vvhen you shal see ″ the abomination of desolation standing vvhere it ought not he that readeth let him vnderstand then they that are in Ievvrie let them flee vnto the mountaines ✠verse 15 and he that is on the house-toppe let him not goe dovvne into the house nor enter in to take any thing out of his house ✠verse 16 and he that shal be in the field let him not returne backe to take his garment ✠verse 17 And vvo to them that are vvith childe and that giue sucke in those daies ✠verse 18 But pray that the things chaunce not in the vvinter ✠verse 19 For those daies shal be such tribulations as vvere not from the beginning of the creation that God created vntil novv neither shal be ✠verse 20 And vnles the Lord had shortened the daies no flesh should be saued but for the elect vvhich he hath elected he hath shortened the daies ✠verse 21 And then if any man shal say vnto you Loe here is Christ loe there do not beleeue ✠verse 22 For there shal rise vp false-Christs and false-Prophets and they shal shevv ″ signes and vvonders to seduce if it be possible the elect also ✠verse 23 You therfore take heede behold I haue foretold you al things ✠verse
ynough S. Matthew addeth these wordes also of our Sauiour teaching them to obserue al things whatsoeuer I haue commaunded you which conteineth al good workes and the whole iustice of a Christian man 17. These signes shal folow It is not meant that al Christians or true beleeuers should doe miracles but that some for the proofe of the faith of al should haue that gift The which is the grace or gift of the whole Church executed by certaine for the edification and profite of the whole THE ARGVMENT OF S. LVKES GOSPEL S Lukes Gospel may be diuided into fiue partes The first part is of the Infancie both of the precursor and of Christ himselfe chap. 1 and 2. The second of the Preparation that vvas made to the manifestation of Christ chap. 3 and a piece of the 4. The third of Christes manifesting him selfe by preaching and miracles specially in Galilee the other piece of the 4 chap. vnto the middes of the 17. The fourth of his comming into Iurie tovvards his Passion the other piece of the 17 chap. vnto the middes of the 19. The fifth of the Holy weeke of his Passion in Hierusalem the other part of the 19 chap. vnto the end of the booke S. Luke vvas sectator saith S. Hierome that is a disciple of the Apostle Paul and a companion of 〈◊〉 his peregrination And the same vve see in the Actes of the Apostles Vvhere from the 16 chap. S. Luke putteth him selfe in the traine of S. Paul vvriting thus in the storie Forthwith we sought to goe into Macedonia and in like maner in the first person commonly through the rest of that booke Of him and his Gospel S. Hierom vnderstandeth this saying of S. Paul Vve haue sent with him the brother vvhose praise is in the Gospel through al Churches where also he addeth Some suppose so often as Paul in his Epistles saith According to my Gospel that he meaneth of Lukes booke And againe Luke learned the Gospel not onely of the Apostle Paul who had not been with our Lord in flesh but of the other Apostles which him selfe also in the beginning of his booke declareth saying As they deliuered to vs who them selues from the beginning saw and were ministers of the word It foloweth in S. Hierome Therfore he wrote the Gospel as he had heard but the Actes of the Apostles he compiled as he had seen S. Paul vvriteth of him by name to the Colossians Luke the Physicion saluteth you and to Timothee Luke alone is with me Finally of his end thus doth S. Hierome vvrite He liued fourescore and foure yeres hauing no wife He is buried at Constantinople to vvhich citie his bones vvith the Relikes of Andrew the Apostle were translated out of Achaia the twentith yere of Constantinus And of the same Translation also in another place against Vigilantius the Heretike It grieueth him that the Relikes of the Martyrs are couered with pretious couerings and that they are not either tied in cloutes or throwen to the dunghil why are we then * sacrilegious when we enter the Churches of the Apostles Was Constantinus ' the Emperour sacrilegious who translated to Constantinople the holy Relikes of Andrew Luke and Timothee at which the Diuels rore and the inhabiters of Vigilantius confesse that they feele their presence His sacred body is novv as Padua in Italie Vvither it vvas againe translated from Constantinople THE HOLY GOSPEL OF IESVS CHRIST ACCORDING TO LVKE CHAP. I. The Annunciation and Conception first of the Precursor 26 and sixe moneths after of Christ also him self 39 The Visitation of our Ladie vvhere both the mothers do Prophecie 5â— The Natiuitie and Circuâ—cision of the Precursor vvhere his father doth prophecie 80 The Precursor is from a childe an Eremite verse 1 BECAVSE many haue gone about to compile a narration of the things that haue been accomplished among vs ✠verse 2 according as they haue deliuered vnto vs vvho from the beginning them selues savv and vvere ministers of the vvord ✠verse 3 it seemed good also vnto me ″ hauing diligently atteined to al things from the beginning to vvrite to thee in order good * Theophilus ✠verse 4 that thou maist knovv the veritie of those vvordes vvhere of thou hast been instructed ✠verse 5 There vvas in the daies of Herod the king of Ievvrie a certaine Priest named Zacharie of the * course of Abia and his vvife of the daughters of Aaron and her name Elizabeth ✠verse 6 And they vvere both ″ iust before God vvalking ″ in al the commaundements ″ and iustifications of our Lord vvithout blame ✠verse 7 and they had no sonne for that Elizabeth vvas barren and both vvere vvel striken in their daies ✠verse 8 And it came to passe vvhen he executed the priestly function in the order of his course before God ✠verse 9 according to the custome of the Priestly function he vvent forth by lot * to offer incense entring into the temple of our Lord ✠verse 10 and * al the multitude of the people vvas praying vvithout at the houre of the incense ✠verse 11 And there appeared to him an Angel of our Lord standing on the right hand of the altar of incense ✠verse 12 And Zacharie vvas troubled seeing him and feare fel vpon him ✠verse 13 But the Angel said to him Feare not Zacharie for thy praier is heard and thy vvife Elizabeth shal beare thee a sonne and thou shalt cal his name Iohn ✠verse 14 and thou shalt haue ″ ioy and exultation and many shal reioyce in his natiuitie ✠verse 15 for he shal be great before our Lord and vvine and sicer he shal not drinke and he shal be replenished vvith the Holy Ghost euen from his mothers vvombe ✠verse 16 and he shal * conuert many of the children of Israel to the Lord their God ✠verse 17 and he shal goe before him * in the spirit and vertue of Elias that he may conuert the hartes of the fathers vnto the children and the incredulous to the vvisedom of the iust to prepare vnto the Lord a perfect people ⊢ ✠verse 18 And Zacharie said to the Angel Vvhereby shal I knovv this for I am old and my vvife is vvel striken in her daies ✠verse 19 And the Angel ansvvering said to him I am Gabriel that assist before God and am sent to speake to thee and to euangelize these things to thee ✠verse 20 And behold thou shalt be dumme and shalt not be able to speake vntil the day vvherein these things shal be done for-because thou hast not beleeued my vvordes vvhich shal be fulfilled in their time ✠verse 21 And the people vvas expecting Zacharie and they marueled that he made tariance in the temple ✠verse 22 And comming forth he could not speake to them and they knevv that he had seen a
vision in the temple And he made signes to them and remained dumme ✠verse 23 And it came to passe after the daies of his office vvere expired ″ he departed into his house ✠verse 24 And after these daies Elizabeth his vvife conceiued and hid her self fiue moneths saying ✠verse 25 For thus hath our Lord done to me in the daies vvherein he had respect to take avvay my reproche among men ✠verse 26 And in the sixt moneth the Angel Gabriel vvas sent of God into a citie of Galilee called Nazareth ✠verse 27 * to a virgin despoused to a man vvhose name vvas Ioseph of the house of Dauid and the virgins name vvas MARIE ✠verse 28 And the Angel being entred in said vnto her ″ HAILE ″ ful of grace our Lord is vvith thee blessed art thou among vvomen ✠verse 29 Vvho hauing heard vvas troubled at his saying and thought vvhat maner of salutation this should be ✠verse 30 And the Angel said to her Feare not MARIE for thou hast found grace vvith God ✠verse 31 * Behold thou shalt conceiue in thy vvombe and shalt beare a sonne and thou shalt call his name IESVS ✠verse 32 he shal be great and shal be called the sonne of the most High and our Lord God shal giue him the seate of Dauid his father ✠verse 33 * and he shal reigne in the house of Iacob for euer and of his kingdom there shal be no end ✠verse 34 And MARIE said to the Angel Hovv shal this be done ″ because I knovv not man ✠verse 35 And the Angel ansvvering said to her The Holy Ghost shal come vpon thee and the povver of the most High shal ouershadovv thee And therfore also that vvhich of thee shal be borne Holy shal be called the sonne of God ✠verse 36 And behold ″ Elisabeth thy cosin she also hath conceiued a sonne in her old age and this moneth is the sixt to her that is called barren ✠verse 37 because there shal not be impossible vvith God any vvord ✠verse 38 And MARIE said BEHOLD the handmaid of our Lord be it done to me according to thy word ⊢ And the Angel departed from her ✠verse 39 And MARIE rising vp in those daies vvent vnto the hil countrie vvith speede into a citie of Iuda ✠verse 40 and she entred into the house of Zacharie and saluted Elisabeth ✠verse 41 And it came to passe as Elisabeth heard the salutation of MARIE the infant did leape in her vvombe and Elisabeth vvas replenished vvith the Holy Ghost ✠verse 42 and she cried out vvith a loude voice and said ″ BLESSED art thou among vvomen and blessed is the fruite of thy vvombe ✠verse 43 And vvhence is this to me that the ″ mother of my Lord doth come to me ✠verse 44 For behold as the voice of thy salutation founded in mine eares the infant in my vvombe did leape for ioy ✠verse 45 And blessed is she that beleeued because those things shal be accomplished that vvere spokē to her by our Lord. ✠verse 46 And MARIE said MY SOVLE doth magnifie our Lord. ✠verse 47 And my spirit hath reioyced in God my Sauiour ⊢ ✠verse 48 Because he hath regarded the humilitie of his handmaid for behold from hence forth al generations ″ shal call me blessed ✠verse 49 Because he that is mightie hath done great things to me and holy in his name ✠verse 50 And his mercie from generation vnto generations to them that feare him ✠verse 51 He hath shevved might in his arme he hath dispersed the proude in the conceit of their hart ✠verse 52 He hath deposed the mightie from their seate and hath exalted the humble ✠verse 53 The hungrie he hath filled vvith good things and the riche he hath sent avvay emptie ✠verse 54 He hath receiued Israel his childe being mindeful of his mercie ✠verse 55 As he spake to our fathers to Abraham and his seede for euer ✠verse 56 And MARIE taried vvith her about three moneths and she returned into her house ✠verse 57 And Elisabeths ful time vvas come to be deliuered and she bare a sonne ✠verse 58 And her neighbours and kinsfolke heard that our Lord did magnifie his mercie vvith her and they did congratulate her ✠verse 59 And it came to passe on the eight day they came to circumcise the childe and they called him by his fathers name Zacharie ✠verse 60 And his mother ansvvering said Not so but he shal be called Iohn ✠verse 61 And they said to her That there is none in thy kinred that is called by this name ✠verse 62 And they made signes to his father vvhat he vvould haue him called ✠verse 63 And demaunding a vvriting table he vvrote saying * Iohn is his name And they al marueled ✠verse 64 And forthvvith his mouth vvas opened and his tonge and he spake blessing God ✠verse 65 And feare came vpon al their neighbours and al these things vvere bruited ouer al the hil-countrie of Ievvrie ✠verse 66 and all that had heard laid them vp in their hart saying what an one trovv ye shal this childe be For the hand of our Lord vvas vvith him ✠verse 67 And Zacharie his father vvas replenished vvith the Holy Ghost and he prophecied saying ✠verse 68 BLESSED BE OVR LORD God of Israel because he hath visited and vvrought the redemption of his people ⊢ ✠verse 69 And hath erected the horne of saluation to vs in the house of Dauid his seruant ✠verse 70 As he spake by the mouth of his holy Prophets that are from the beginning ✠verse 71 Saluation from our enemies and from the hand of al that hate vs ✠verse 72 To vvorke mercie vvith our fathers and to remember his holy testament ✠verse 73 * The othe vvhich he svvare to Abraham our father ✠verse 74 that he vvould giue to vs That vvithout feare being deliuered from the hand of our enemies vve may serue him ✠verse 75 In holines and ″ iustice before him al our daies ✠verse 76 And thou childe shalt be called the Prophet of the Highest for * thou shalt goe before the face of our Lord to prepare his vvaies ✠verse 77 To giue knovvledge of saluation to his people vnto remission of their sinnes ✠verse 78 Through the bovvels of the mercie of our God in vvhich ″ the * Orient from on high hath visited vs ✠verse 79 To illuminate them that sit in darkenes and in the shadovv of death to direct our feete into the vvay of peace ✠verse 80 And the childe grew and vvas strengthened in spirit and vvas in the deserts vntil the day of his manifestatiō to Israel ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 3. Hauing diligently atteined Hereby vve see that though the
and grace that ensued by CHRIST IESVS Note also that as then in Circuncision so novv in Baptisme vvhich ansvvereth therevnto names are giuen And as vve see here and in al the old Testament great respect was had of names so we must beware of strange profane and secular names now a daies to common and rather according to the * Catechisme of the holy Councel of Trent take names of Saincts and holy men that may put vs in minde of their vertues 75. Iustice before him Here also we see that we may haue true iustice not only in the sight of men or by the imputation of God but in deede before him and in his sight and that the comming of Christ vvas to giue men such iustice 78. The orient Maruel not if Heretikes controule the old authentical translation as though it differed froÌ„ the greeke vvhereas here they make much a doe to coÌ„troule not only al the greeke interpreters of the old testament but also S. Luke him self for the vvord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as differing from the Hebrevv CHAP. II. The Natiuitie of Christ 8 and manifestation thereof to the Shepheards by an Angel and by them to others 21 His Circuncision 22 His Presentation together with Simeons as also Annes attestation and prophecying of his Passion of the Iewes reprobation and of the Gentils illumination 41 His annual ascending to Hierusalem with his parents to whom he was subiect and his fulnes of wisedom shewed among the Doctors at twelue yeres of his age verse 1 AND it came to passe in those daies there came forth an edict from Caesar Augustus that the vvhole vvorld should be enrolled ✠verse 2 This first enrolling vvas made by the President of Syria Cyrinus ✠verse 3 And al vvent to be enrolled euery one into his ovvne citie ✠verse 4 And Ioseph also vvent vp from Galilee out of the citie of Nazareth into Ievvrie to the citie of Dauid that is called Bethâ—lehem for-because he vvas of the house and familie of Dauid ✠verse 5 to be enrolled vvith MARIE his despoused vvife that vvas vvith childe ✠verse 6 And it came to passe vvhen they vvere there her daies vvere fully come that she should be deliuered ✠verse 7 And she brought forth her first begotten sonne and svvadled him in clothes and laid him dovvne in a manger because there vvas not place for them in the inne ✠verse 8 And there vvere in the same countrie shepheards vvatching and keeping the night vvatches ouer their flocke ✠verse 9 And behold an Angel of our Lord stood beside them and the brightnes of God did shine round about them and they feared vvith a great feare ✠verse 10 And the angel said to them Feare not for behold I euangelize to you great ioy that shal be to al the people ✠verse 11 because this day is borne to you a SAVIOVR vvhich is Christ our Lord in the citie of Dauid ✠verse 12 And this shal be a signe to you You shal finde the infant svvadled in clothes and laid in a manger ✠verse 13 And sodenly there vvas vvith the Angel a multitude of the heauenly armie praising God and saying ✠verse 14 Glorie in the highest to God and in earth peace to â—men of good vvil ⊢ ✠verse 15 And it came to passe after the Angels departed from them into heauen the shepheards spake one to an other Let vs goe ouer to Bethlehem and let vs see this vvord that is done vvhich our Lord hath shevved to vs. ✠verse 16 And they came vvith speede and they found MARIE and Ioseph and the infant laid in the manger ✠verse 17 And seeing it they vnderstood of the vvord that had been spoken to them concerning this childe ✠verse 18 And al that heard did maruel and concerning those things that vvere reported to them by the shepheards ✠verse 19 But MARIE ″ kept al these vvordes conferring them in her hart ✠verse 20 And the shepheards returned glorifying and praysing God in al things that they had heard and seen as it vvas said to them ⊢ ✠verse 21 And * after eight daies vvere expired that the childe should be circuncised his name vvas called IESVS vvhich vvas * called by the Angel before that he vvas conceiued in the vvombe ⊢ ✠verse 22 And after the daies vvere fully ended of her purification * according to the lavv of Moyses they caried him into Hierusalem to present him to our Lord ✠verse 23 as it is vvritten in the lavv of our Lord That euery male opening the matrice shal be called holy to the Lord. ✠verse 24 and to giue a sacrifice * according as it is vvritten in the lavv of our Lord a paire of turtles or tvvo yong pigeons ✠verse 25 And behold there vvas a man in Hierusalem named Simeon and this man vvas iust and religious expecting the consolation of Israel and the Holy Ghost vvas in him ✠verse 26 And he had receiued an ansvver of the Holy Ghost that he should not see death vnles he savv first the CHRIST of our Lord. ✠verse 27 And he came in spirit into the temple And vvhen his parents brought in the childe IESVS to doe according to the custome of the Lavv for him ✠verse 28 he also tooke him into his armes and blessed God and said ✠verse 29 NOW THOV doest dimisse thy seruant O Lord according to thy vvord in peace ✠verse 30 Because mine eies haue seen thy SALVATION ✠verse 31 Vvhich thou hast prepared before the face of al peoples ✠verse 32 A light to the reuelation of the Gentils and the glorie of thy people Israel ⊢ ✠verse 33 And his father and mother vvere marueling vpon those things vvhich vvere spoken concerning him ✠verse 34 And Simeon blessed them and said to MARIE his mother Behold this is set ″ vnto the ruine and vnto the resurrection of many in Israel and for a signe vvhich shal be contradicted ✠verse 35 and thine ovvne soule shal a svvord pearce that out of many hartes cogitations may be reuealed ✠verse 36 And there vvas Anne a prophetisse the daughter of Phanuel of the tribe of Aser she vvas farre striken in daies and had liued vvith her husband seuen yeres from her virginitie ✠verse 37 And she vvas ″ a vvidovv vntil eightie and foure yeres vvho departed not from the temple ″ by fastings and praiers seruing night and day ✠verse 38 And she at the same houre sodenly comming in confessed to our Lord and spake of him to al that expected the redemption of Israel ✠verse 39 And after they had vvholy done al things according to the lavv of our Lord they returned into Galilee into their citie Nazareth ✠verse 40 And the childe grevv and vvaxed strong ' ful of vvisedom and the grace of God vvas in him âœ
the chaffe he vvil burne vvith vnquencheable fire ✠verse 18 Many other things also exhorting did he euangelize to the people ✠verse 19 * And Herod the Tetrarch vvhen he vvas rebuked of him for Herodias his brothers ' vvife and for al the euils vvhich Herod did ✠verse 20 ″ he added this also aboue al and shut vp Iohn into prison ✠verse 21 * And it came to passe vvhen al the people vvas baptized IESVS also being baptized and praying heauen vvas opened ✠verse 22 and the Holy Ghost descended in corporal shape as a doue vpon him and a voice from heauen vvas made Thou art my beloued sonne in thee I am vvel pleased ✠verse 23 And IESVS him self was beginning to be about thirtie yeres old as it was thought the sonne of Ioseph vvho vvas ″ of Heli ✠verse 24 vvho vvas of Matthat vvho vvas of Leui vvho vvas of Melchi vvho vvas of Ianné vvho vvas of Ioseph ✠verse 25 vvho vvas of Matthathias vvho vvas of Amos vvho vvas of Naum vvho vvas of Hesli vvho vvas of Naggé ✠verse 26 vvho vvas of Mahath vvho vvas of Matthathias vvho vvas of Semei vvho vvas of Ioseph vvho vvas of Iuda ✠verse 27 vvho vvas of Iohanna vvho vvas of Resa vvho vvas of Zorobabel vvho vvas of Salathiel vvho vvas of Neri ✠verse 28 vvho vvas of Melchi vvho vvas of Addi vvho vvas of Cosam vvho vvas of Elmadan vvho vvas of Her ✠verse 29 vvho vvas of IesuS vvho vvas of Eliézer vvho vvas of Iorim vvho vvas of Matthat vvho vvas of Leui ✠verse 30 vvho vvas of Simeon vvho vvas of Iudas vvho vvas of Ioseph vvho vvas of Iona vvho vvas of Eliacim ✠verse 31 vvho vvas of Melcha vvho vvas of Menna vvho vvas of Matthatha vvho vvas of Nathan vvho vvas of Dauid ✠verse 32 * vvho vvas of Iessé vvho vvas of Obed vvho vvas of Booz vvho vvas of Salmon vvho vvas of Naasson ✠verse 33 vvho vvas of Aminadab vvho vvas of Aram vvho vvas of Efron vvho vvas of Phares vvho vvas of Iudas ✠verse 34 vvho vvas of Iocob vvho vvas of Isaac vvho vvas of Abraham vvho vvas of Tharé vvho vvas of Nachor ✠verse 35 vvho vvas of Sarug vvho vvas of Ragau vvho vvas of Phaleg vvho vvas of Heber vvho vvas of Salé ✠verse 36 vvho vvas of Cainan vvho vvas of Arphaxad vvho vvas of Sem vvho vvas of Noë vvho vvas of Lamech ✠verse 37 vvho vvas of Mathusalé vvho vvas of Henoch vvho vvas of Iared vvho vvas of Malaleel vvho vvas of Cainan ✠verse 38 vvho vvas of Henos vvho vvas of Seth vvho vvas of Adam vvho vvas of God ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 20. He added this aboue al. The fault of Princes and other great men that can not only not abide to heare their faults but also punish by death or emprisonment such as reprehend them for the same specially if they warne them as Prophets and Priests doe from God is exceding great 23. Of Heli. Vvhereas in S. Matthevv Iacob is father to Ioseph and here Heli the case vvas thus Mathan named in S. Matthevv of his vvife called Escha begat Iacob and after his death Melchi named here in S. Luke of the same vvoman begat Heli so that Iacob and Heli vvere brethren of one mother This Heli therfore marrying and dying vvithout issue Iacob his brother according to the Lavv married his vvife and begat Ioseph and so raised vp seede to his brother Heli. whereby it came to passe that Iacob was the natural father of Ioseph which as S. Matthew saith begat him and Heli was his legal father according to the Law as S. Luke signifieth Euseb li. 1 Ec. Hist c. 7 Hiero. in 6. 1 Mat. Aug. li. 2 c. 2. 3 de cons Euang. CHAP. IIII. Christ going into the Desert to prepare him self before his manifestation ouercommeth the tentations of the Diuel 14 then beginning gloriously in Galilee 16 he sheweth to them of Nazareth his commission out of Esay the Prophet 23 insinuating by occasion the Ievves his countriemens reprobation 31 In Capharnaum his doctrine is admired 33 specially for his miracle in the Synagogue 38. from vvhich going to Peters house he shevveth there much more povver 42 Then retiring into the vvildernesse he preacheth aftervvard to the other cities of Galilee verse 1 AND IESVS ful of the Holy Ghost returned from Iordan and vvas driuen in the spirit into the desert ✠verse 2 fourtie daies and vvas tempted of the deuil And he did eate nothing in those daies and vvhen they vvere ended he vvas an hungred ✠verse 3 And the Deuil said to him If thou be the sonne of God say to this stone that it be made bread ✠verse 4 And IESVS made ansvver vnto him It is vvritten That not in bread alone shal man liue but in euery vvord of God ✠verse 5 And the Deuil brought him into an high mountaine and shevved him al the kingdoms of the vvhole vvorld in a moment of time ✠verse 6 and he said to him To thee vvil I giue this vvhole povver and the glorie of them for to me they are deliuered and to vvhom I vvil I doe giue them ✠verse 7 Thou therfore if thou vvilt adore before me they shal al be thine ✠verse 8 And IESVS ansvvering said to him It is vvritten Thou shalt adore the Lord thy God and him only shalt thou serue ✠verse 9 And he brought him into Hierusalem and set him vpon the pinnacle of the temple and he said to him If thou be the sonne of God cast thy self from hence dovvnevvard ✠verse 10 For it is vvritten that He hath giuen his Angels charge of thee that they preserue thee ✠verse 11 and that in their hands they shal beare thee vp lest perhaps thou knocke thy foote against a stone ✠verse 12 And IESVS ansvvering said to him It is said Thou shal not tempt the Lord thy God ✠verse 13 And al the tentation being ended the Deuil ″ departed from him vntil a time ✠verse 14 * And IESVS returned in the force of the spirit into Galilee and the fame vvent forth through the vvhole countrie of him ✠verse 15 And he taught in their synagogues and vvas magnified of al. ✠verse 16 * And he came to Nazareth vvhere he vvas brought vp and he entred according to his custom on the Sabboth day into the synagogue and he rose vp to reade ✠verse 17 And the booke of Esay the Prophet vvas deliuered vnto him And as he vnfolded the booke he found the place vvhere it vvas vvritten ✠verse 18 The Spirit of the Lord vpon me for vvhich he anointed me to euangelize vnto the poore he sent me to heale the contrite of hart ✠verse 19 to preach to the captiues remission and sight to the blinde to dimisse the bruised vnto remissiō to
and Iohn the sonnes of Zebedee vvho vvere Simons fellovves And IESVS said to Simon Feare not from this time novv ″ thou shalt be taking men ✠verse 11 And hauing brought their shippes to land leauing al things they folovved him ⊢ ✠verse 12 * And it came to passe vvhen he vvas in one of the cities and behold a man ful of leprosie and seeing IESVS and falling on his face besought him saying Lord if thou vvilt thou canst make me cleane ✠verse 13 And stretching forth the hand he touched him saying I vvil be thou made cleane And immediatly the leprosie departed from him ✠verse 14 And he commaunded him that he should tel no body but Goe shevv thy self to the Priest and offer for thy cleansing * as Moyses commaunded for a testimonie to them ✠verse 15 But the bruite of him vvent abrode the more and great multitudes came together to heare and to be cured of their infirmities ✠verse 16 And he retired into the desert and praied ✠verse 17 * And it came to passe one day and he sate teaching And there vvere Pharisees sitting and Doctors of Lavv that vvere come out of euery tovvne of Galilee and Ievvrie and Hierusalem and the vertue of our Lord vvas to heale them ✠verse 18 And behold men carying in a bed a man that had the palsey and they sought to bring him in and to lay him before him ✠verse 19 And not finding on vvhich side they might bring him in for the multitude they ″ vvent vp vpon the roofe and through the tiles let him dovvne vvith the bed into the middes before IESVS ✠verse 20 ″ Vvhose faith vvhen he savv he said Man thy sinnes are forgiuen thee ✠verse 21 And the Scribes and Pharisees began to thinke saying who is this that speaketh blasphemies who can forgiue sinnes but only God ✠verse 22 And vvhen IESVS knevve their cogitations ansvvering he said to them Vvhat doe you thinke in your hartes ✠verse 23 Vvhich is easier to say Thy sinnes are forgiuen thee or to say Arise and vvalke ✠verse 24 but that you may knovv that ″ the sonne of man hath povver in earth to forgiue sinnes he said to the sicke of the palsey I say to thee Arise take vp thy bed and goe into thy house ✠verse 25 And forth vvith rising vp before them he tooke that vvherein he lay and he vvent into his house magnifying God ✠verse 26 And al vvere astonied and they magnified God And they vvere replenished vvith feare saying That vve haue seen maruelous things to day ⊢ ✠verse 27 * And after these things he vvent forth and savv a Publican called Leui sitting at the Custome-house and he said to him Folovv me ✠verse 28 And ″ leauing al things he rose and folovved him ✠verse 29 and Leui made him a great feast in his house and there vvas a great multitude of Publicans and of others that vvere sitting at the table vvith them ✠verse 30 And their Pharisees and Scribes murmured saying to his disciples why doe you eate and drinke vvith Publicans and sinners ✠verse 31 And IESVS ansvvering said to them They that are vvhole neede not the Physicion but they that are il at ease ✠verse 32 I came not to call the iust but sinners to penance ⊢ ✠verse 33 But they said to him * Vvhy doe the disciples of Iohn fast often and make obsecrations and of the Pharisees in like maner but thine doe eate and drinke ✠verse 34 To vvhom he said why can you make the children of the bridegrome fast vvhiles the bridegrome is vvith them ✠verse 35 But the daies vvil come and vvhen the bridegrome shal be taken avvay from them then they shal fast in those daies ✠verse 36 And he said a similitude also vnto them That no man putteth a peece from a nevv garment into an old garment othervvise both he breaketh the nevv and the peece from the nevv agreeth not vvith the old ✠verse 37 And no bodie putteth nevv vvine into old bottels othervvise the nevv vvine vvil breake the bottels and it self vvil be shed and the bottels vvil be lost ✠verse 38 But nevv vvine is to be put into nevv bottels and both are preserued together ✠verse 39 And no man drinking old vvil nevv by and by for he saith The old is better ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V. 3. One ship Simons It is purposely expressed that there were two shippes and that one of them was Peters and that Christ went into that one and sate downe in it and that sitting he taught out of that ship no doubt to signifie the Church resembled by Peters ship and that in it is the chaire of Christ and only true preaching 6. A great multitude of fishes Likewise by this significatiue miracle wrought about Peters fishing is euidently forshewed vvhat wonderful successe Peter should haue in conuerting men to Christ both Ievves and Gentiles as vvhen at one draught that is to say * at one Sermon he drewe into his ship which is Christes Church a great number of men as he did now fishes and so continually by him self and his Successors vnto the worlds end 7. Beckened to their fellowes Peter had so much worke that he called for helpe and ioyned vnto him the other ship representing to vs his Copartiners in the preaching of the Gospel and the coniunction of the Synagogue and the people of Gentilitie vnto Peters ship that is to the Church of Chriss Ambro. li. 4. in Luc. c. vlt. 10. Thou shalt be taking men That al this aforesaid did properly meane Peters trauailes to come in the cōuersion of the world to Christ and his prerogatiue before al men therein it is euident by Christ special promis made to him seuerally and apart in this place that he should be made the taker of men though to other he giueth also as to Peters cooperators and coadiutors the like office Mat. 4. 19. 19. Went vp vpon the roofe A strange diligence in procuring corporal health of and by Christ and an example for vs of the like or greater to obteine saluation of him either for our selues or our frendes and to seeke to his Church and Sacraments with what extraordinarie paine soeuer 20. Whose faith Great is God saith S. Ambrose and pardoneth one sort through the merites of others therfore if thou doubt to obtaine forgiuenesse of thy great offenses ioyne vnto thy self intercessors vse the Churches helpe which may pray for thee and obtaine for thee that which our Lord might denie to thy self Amb. li. 5 in Luc. 24. The sonne of man in earth By which act * saith S. Cyril it is cleere that the Sonne of man hath power in earth to remit sinnes which he said both for him self and vs. For he as God being made man and Lord of the Law forgiueth
sinnes And we also haue obtained by him that wonderful grace for it is said to his Disciples Whose sinnes you shal remit they are remitted to them And how should not he be able to remit sinnes who gaue others power to doe the same 28 Leauing al folowed him The * profane Iulian charged Matthevv of to much lightnes to leaue al and folovv a stranger at one vvord but in deede hereby is seen the maruelous efficacie of Christes vvord and internal vvorking that in a moment can alter the hart of a man and cause him nothing to esteeme the things most deere vnto him Which he did not onely then in presence but also daily doth in the Church For so S. Antonie S. Francis and others by hearing only the vvord of our Sauiour read in the Church forsooke al and folowed him CHAP. VI. For reprouing by Scripture and miracle as also by reason the Pharisees blindnes about the obseruation of the Sabboth 11 they seeke his death 12 Hauing in the mountaine prayed al night he chooseth tvvelue Apostles 17 and after many miracles vpon the diseased 20 he maketh a sermon to his Disciples before the people proposing heauen to such as vvil suffer for him 24 and vvo to such as vvil not 27 Yet vvithal exhorting to doe good euen to our enemies also 19 and that the Maisters must first mend them selues 46 finally to doe good vvorkes because only faith vvil not suffice verse 1 AND it came to passe on the Sabboth second-first vvhen he passed through the corne his Disciples did plucke the eares and did eate rubbing them vvith their hands ✠verse 2 And certaine of the Pharisees said to them Vvhy doe you that vvhich is not lavvful verse 3 on the Sabboths And IESVS ansvvering them said ″ Neither this haue you read vvhich Dauid did vvhen him self vvas an hungred and they that vvere vvith him ✠verse 4 * hovv he entred into the house of God and tooke the loaues of Proposition and did eate and gaue to them that vvere vvith him vvhich it is not lavvful to eate * but only for Priests ✠verse 5 And he said to them That the sonne of man is Lord of the Sabboth also ✠verse 6 And it came to passe on an other Sabboth also that he entred into the synagogue and taught * And there vvas a man and his right hand vvas vvithered ✠verse 7 And the Scribes and Pharisees vvatched if he vvould cure on the Sabboth that they might finde hovv to accuse him ✠verse 8 But he knevv their cogitations and he said to the man that had the vvithered hand Arise and stand forth into the middes And rising he stoode ✠verse 9 And IESVS said to them I aske you if it be lavvful on the Sabboths to doe vvel or il to ″ saue a soule or to destroy ✠verse 10 And looking about vpon them al he said to the man Stretch forth thy hand And he stretched it forth and his hand vvas restored ✠verse 11 And they vvere replenished vvith madnes and they communed one vvith an other vvhat they might doe to IESVS ✠verse 12 And it came to passe in those daies he vvent forth into the mountaine to pray and he passed ″ the vvhole night in the prayer of God ✠verse 13 * And vvhen day vvas come he called his Disciples and he chose tvvelue of them ″ vvhom also he named Apostles ✠verse 14 ″ Simon vvhom he surnamed Peter and Andrevv his brother Iames and Iohn Philippe and Bartholomevv ✠verse 15 Matthevv and Thomas Iames of Alphaeus and Simon that is called Zelótes ✠verse 16 and Iude of Iames and Iudas Iscariote vvhich vvas the traitour ✠verse 17 And descending vvith them he stoode in a plaine place and the multitude of his Disciples and a very great companie of people from al Ievvrie and Hierusalem and the sea coast both of Tyre and Sidon ✠verse 18 vvhich vvere come to heare him and to be healed of their maladies And they that vvere vexed of vncleane spirits vvere cured ✠verse 19 And al the multitude sought to touch him because vertue vvent forth from him and healed al ⊢ ✠verse 20 And he lifting vp his eies vpon his Disciples said * Blessed are ye poore for yours is the kingdom of God ✠verse 21 Blessed are you that novv are an hungred because you shal be filled Blessed are you that novv doe vveepe because you shal laugh ✠verse 22 Blessed shal you be vvhen men shal hate you and vvhen they shal separate you and vpbraide you and abandon your name as euil for the sonne of mans sake ✠verse 23 ″ Be glad in that day and reioyce for behold your revvard is much in heauen ⊢ for according to these things did their fathers to the Prophets ✠verse 24 But vvo to you that are riche because you haue your consolation ✠verse 25 Vvo to you that are filled because you shal be hungrie Vvo to you that novv doe laugh because you shal mourne and vveepe ✠verse 26 Vvho vvhen al men ″ shal blesse you for according to these things did their fathers to the false-Prophets ✠verse 27 But to you I say that doe heare Loue your enemies doe good to them that hate you ✠verse 28 Blesse them that curse you and pray for them that calumniate you ✠verse 29 And he that striketh thee on the cheeke offer also the other And from him that taketh avvay from thee thy robe prohibit not thy coate also ✠verse 30 And to euery one that asketh thee giue and of him that taketh avvay the things that are thine aske not againe ✠verse 31 And according as you vvil that men doe to you doe you also to them in like maner ✠verse 32 And if you loue them that loue you vvhat thanke is to you for sinners also loue those that loue them ✠verse 33 And if ye doe good to them that doe you good vvhat thanke is to you for sinners also doe this ✠verse 34 And if ye lend to them of vvhom ye hope to receiue vvhat thanke is to you for sinners also lend vnto sinners for to receiue as much ✠verse 35 But loue ye your enemies doe good and ″ lend hoping for nothing thereby and your revvard shal be much and you shal be the sonnes of the Highest because him self is beneficial vpō the vnkinde and the euil ✠verse 36 Be ye therfore merciful as also your father is merciful ✠verse 37 Iudge not you shal not be iudged condemne not you shal not be cōdemned forgiue and you shal be forgiuen ✠verse 38 Giue and there shal be giuen to you good measure pressed dovvne and shaken together and running ouer shal they giue into your bosome For vvith the same measure that you do meate it shal be measured to you againe ✠verse
and one of them is not forgotten before God ✠verse 7 Yea the heares also of your head are al numbered Feare not therfore you are more vvorth then many sparovves ✠verse 8 * And I say to you ″ Euery one that confesseth me before men the Sonne of man also vvil confesse him before the Angels of God ✠verse 9 But he that denieth me before men shal be denied before the Angels of God ✠verse 10 * And euery one that speaketh a vvord against the sonne of man it shal be forgiuen him but he that shal blaspheme against the holy Ghost to him it shal not be forgiuen ✠verse 11 * And vvhen they shal bring you in to the synagogs and to magistrates and potestates be not careful in vvhat maner and vvhat you shal ansvver or vvhat you shal say ✠verse 12 For the holy Ghost shal teach you in the very houre vvhat you must say ✠verse 13 And one of the multitude said to him Maister speake to my brother that he deuide the inheritaunce vvith me ✠verse 14 But he said to him Man ″ vvho hath appointed me iudge or deuider ouer you ✠verse 15 And he said to them See and bevvare of al auarice for not in any mans aboundance doth his life consist of those things vvhich he possesseth ✠verse 16 And he spake a similitude to them saying A certaine riche mās field yelded plentie of fruites ✠verse 17 and he thought vvithin him self saying Vvhat shal I doe because I haue not vvhither to gather my fruites ✠verse 18 And he said This vvil I doe I vvil destroy my barnes and vvil make greater and thither vvil I gather al things that are grovven to me and my goods ✠verse 19 and I vvil say to my soule Soule thou hast much goods laid vp for many yeres take thy rest eate drinke make good cheere ✠verse 20 But God said to him Thou foole this night they require thy soule of thee and the things that thou hast prouided vvhose shal they be ✠verse 21 So is he that laieth vp treasure to him self and is not ″ riche to God vvard ✠verse 22 And he said to his Disciples * Therfore I say to you Be not careful for your life vvhat you shal eate nor for your body vvhat you shal doe on ✠verse 23 The life is more then the meate and the body is more then the raiment ✠verse 24 Consider the rauens for they sovv not neither doe they reape vvhich neither haue storehouse not barne and God feedeth them Hovv much more are you of greater price then they ✠verse 25 And vvhich of you by caring can adde to his stature one cubite ✠verse 26 If then you be not able to doe so much as the least thing for the rest vvhy are you careful ✠verse 27 Consider the lilies hovv they grovv they labour not neither doe they spinne But I say to you Neither Salomon in al his glorie vvas araied as one of these ✠verse 28 And if the grasse that to day is in the field and to morovv is cast into the ouen God so clotheth hovv much more you O ye of litle faith ✠verse 29 And you doe not seeke vvhat you shal eate or vvhat you shal drinke and be not lifted vp on high ✠verse 30 for al these things the nations of the vvorld doe seeke but your father knovveth that you haue neede of these things ✠verse 31 But seeke first the kingdom of God and al these things shal be giuen you besides ✠verse 32 Feare not litle flocke for it hath pleased your father to giue you a kingdom ✠verse 33 Sel the things that you possesse and giue almes * Make to you purses that vveare not treasure that vvasteth not in heauen vvhither the theefe approcheth not neither doth the mothe corrupt ✠verse 34 For ″ vvhere your treasure is there vvil your hart be also ⊢ ✠verse 35 Let your loynes be girded and candles burning in your handes ✠verse 36 and you like to men expecting their lord when he shal returne from the mariage that vvhen he doth come and knocke forthvvith they may open vnto him ✠verse 37 Blessed are those seruants vvhom vvhen the Lord commeth he shal finde vvatching Amen I say to you that he vvil gird him self and make them sit dovvne and passing vvil minister vnto them ✠verse 38 And if he come in the second vvatch and if in the third vvatch he come and so finde blessed are those seruants ✠verse 39 * And this knovv ye that if the hous holder did knovv vvhat houre the theefe vvould come he vvould vvatch verely and vvould not suffer his house to be broken vp ✠verse 40 Be you also ready for at vvhat houre you thinke not the Sonne of man vvil come ⊢ ✠verse 41 And Peter said to him Lord doest thou speake this parable to vs or likevvise to al ✠verse 42 And our Lord said Vvho thinkest thou is a faithful stevvard and vvise vvhom the lord appointeth ouer his familie to giue them in season their measure of vvheate ✠verse 43 Blessed is that seruant vvhom vvhen the lord commeth he shal finde so doing ✠verse 44 Verely I say to you that ouer al things vvhich he possesseth he shal appoint him ✠verse 45 But if that seruant say in his hart My lord is long a comming and shal begin to strike the seruants and handmaides and eate and drinke and be drunke ✠verse 46 the lord of that seruant shal come in a day that he hopeth not and at an houre that he knovveth not and shal deuide him and shal appoint his portion vvith the infidels ✠verse 47 And that seruant that knevv the vvil of his lord and prepared not him self and did not according to his vvil shal be beaten vvith many stripes ✠verse 48 But he that knevv not and did things vvorthie of stripes shal be beaten vvith fevv And euery one to vvhom much vvas giuen much shal be required of him and to vvhom they committed much more vvil they demaund of him ✠verse 49 I came to cast fire on the earth and vvhat vvil I but that it be kindled ✠verse 50 But I haue to be baptized with a baptisme and hovv am I straitened vntil it be dispatched ✠verse 51 * Thinke you that I came to giue peace on the earth No I tel you but separation ✠verse 52 For there shal be from this time fiue in one house deuided three against tvvo and tvvo against three ✠verse 53 There shal be deuided the father against the sonne and the sonne against his father the mother against the daughter and the daughter against the mother the mother in lavv against her daughter in lavv and the daughter in lavv against her mother in lavv ✠verse 54 * And he
Hel went thither specially and deliuered the said fathers out of that mansion Iren. li. 4 c. â—9 Euseb Demonst Euang. li. 10. c. 8 sub fineÌ„ Nazian orat 2 de Pasch Chrysost to 5 in demonst Quod Christus sit Deus paulo post initium Epipha in heres 46 Tatiani Ambro. de myst Pasch c. 4. Hiero. in 9 Zacharia August ep 99 li. 20 de Ciuit. c. 15. Paulinus in Panegyrico Celst Cyrillus in lo. li. 12 c. 36 ad illud Inclinato capite Gregor li. 6 ep 179. vvhich truth and place though of al the ancient vvriters confessed and proued by this and other Scriptures yet the Aduersaries deny it as they do Purgatorie most impudently 26 A great chaos A great distance betvvixt Abrahams bosome and the inferiour hel Some iudge Purgatorie to be placed there from vvhence no doubt Christ also deliuered some at his descending to hel for these in Abrahams bosome vvere not in paines and S. Augustine saith the Scriptures be plaine that he tooke some out of the places of punishment and yet none out of the hel of the damned What other place then can that be but Purgatorie 28. Lest they also If the damned had care of their frendes aliue how for what cause soeuer much more haue the Saincts and saued persons And if those in hel haue meanes to expresse their cogitations and desires and to be vnderstood of Abraham so far distant both by place and condition much rather may the liuing pray to the Saincts and be heard of them betvvixt earth that is to say the Church militant and heauen being continual passage of soules and * Angels ascending and descending by Iacobs ladder Mâ—n must not for al that be curious to searche how the soules of the deceased expresse their mindes and be heard one of an other and so fall to blasphemie as Caluin doth asking whether their eares be so long to heare so far of and wickedly measuring al things by mortal mens corporal grosse maner of vttering conceits one to an other Which was not here done by this damned nor by Abraham with corporal instruments of tongue teeth and eares though for the better expressing of the damneds case Christ vouchsaued to vtter it in termes agreeing to our capacitie CHAP. XVII So damnable it is to be author of a Schisme 3 that we must rather forgiue be it neuer so often 5 We must he feruent in faith 7 and humble withal knowing that we are bound to God and not he to vs. ″ The nine Iewes are vngrateful after that he hath cured their leprosie but the one Samaritane the one Catholike Church of the Gentils far otherwise 20 The Pharisees asking when coÌ„meth this kingdom of God of whose approching they had now heard so much he teacheth that God must reigne within vs 22 and warneth vs after his Passion neuer to goe out of his Catholike Church for any new secrete coÌ„ming of Christ that Heretikes shal pretend but onely to expect his second coÌ„ming in glorie 26 preparing our selues vnto it because it shal come vpon many vnprouided 31 specially through the persecution of Antichrist a litle before it verse 1 AND he said to his Disciples It is impossible that scandale should not come but vvo to him by vvhom they come ✠verse 2 It is more profitable for him if a mil-stone be put about his necke and he be cast into the sea then that he scaÌ„dalize one of these litle ones ✠verse 3 Looke vvel to your selues * If thy brother sinne against thee rebuke him and if he doe penance forgiue him ✠verse 4 And if he sinne against thee seuen times in a day and seuen times in a day be conuerted vnto thee saying It repenteth me forgiue him ✠verse 5 And the Apostles said to our Lord Increase faith in vs. ✠verse 6 And our lord said * If you had faith like to a mustard seede you might say to this mulberie tree be thou rooted vp and be transplanted into the sea and it vvould obey you ✠verse 7 And vvhich of you hauing a seruant plovving or keeping cattle that vvil say to him returning out of the field Passe quickly sit dovvne ✠verse 8 and saith not to him Make ready supper and gird thy self and serue me vvhiles I eate and drinke and aftervvard thou shalt eate and drinke ✠verse 9 Doth he giue that seruant thankes for doing the things vvhich he commaunded him ✠verse 10 I trovv not So you also vvhen you shal haue done al things that are commaunded you say Vve are ″ vnprofitable seruants vve haue done that vvhich vve ought to doe ✠verse 11 And it came to passe as he vvent vnto Hierusalem he passed through the middes of Samaria and Galilee ✠verse 12 And vvhen he entred into a certaine tovvne there mette him ten men that vvere lepers vvho stoode a farre of ✠verse 13 and they lifted vp their voice saying IESVS maister haue mercie on vs. ✠verse 14 Vvhom as he savv he said Goe * shevv your selues ″ to the Priests And it came to passe ″ as they vvent they vvere made cleane ✠verse 15 And one of them as he savv that he vvas made cleane vvent backe vvith a loud voice magnifying God ✠verse 16 and he fel on his face before his feete giuing thankes and this vvas a Samaritane ✠verse 17 And IESVS ansvvering said Vvere not ten made cleane and vvhere are the nine ✠verse 18 There vvas not found that returned and gaue glorie to God but this stranger ✠verse 19 And he said to him Arise goe thy vvaies because thy faith hathmade thee safe ⊢ ✠verse 20 And being asked of the Pharisees Vvhen commeth the kingdom of God he ansvvered them and said The kingdom of God commeth not vvith obseruation ✠verse 21 neither shal they say Loe here or loe there for loe the kingdom of God is vvithin you ✠verse 22 And he said to his Disciples The daies vvil come vvhen you shal desire to see one day of the Sonne of man and you shal not see ✠verse 23 * And they vvil say to you Loe here and loe there Goe not neither doe ye folovv after ✠verse 24 For euen as the lightening that lighteneth from vnder heauen vnto those partes that are vnder heauen shineth so shal the Sonne of man be in his day ✠verse 25 But first he must suffer many things and be reiected of this generation ✠verse 26 And as it came to passe in the daies of Noé so shal it be also in the daies of the Sonne of man ✠verse 27 They did eate and drinke they did marie vviues and vvere giuen to mariage euen vntil the day that Noé entred into the arke and the floud came and destroyed them al. ✠verse 28 Likevvise as it came to passe in the * daies of Lot They did eate
these things vvas stroken sad because he vvas very riche ✠verse 24 And IESVS seeing him stroken sad said Hovv hardly shal they that haue money enter into the kingdom of God ✠verse 25 For it is easier for a camel to passe through the eie of a nedle then for a riche man to enter into the kingdom of God ✠verse 26 And they that heard said And vvho can be saued ✠verse 27 He said to them The things that are impossible vvith men are possible vvith God ✠verse 28 And Peter said Loe vve haue left al things and haue folovved thee ✠verse 29 Vvho said to them Amen I say to you There is no man that hath leaft house or parents or brethren or vvife or children for the kingdom of God ✠verse 30 and shal not receiue much more in this time and in the vvorld to come life euerlasting ✠verse 31 * And IESVS tooke the Tvvelue and said to them Behold vve goe vp to Hierusalem and al things shal be consummate vvhich vvere vvritten by the Prophets of the sonne of man ✠verse 32 For he shal be deliuered to the Gentiles and shal be mocked and scourged and spit vpon ✠verse 33 and after they haue scourged him they vvil kil him and the third day he shal rise againe ✠verse 34 And they vnderstoode none of these things and this vvord vvas hid from them and they vnderstoode not the things that vvere said ✠verse 35 And it came to passe vvhen he drevv nigh to Iericho a certaine blinde man sate by the vvay begging ✠verse 36 And vvhen he heard the multitude passing by he asked what this should be ✠verse 37 And they told him that IESVS of Nazareth passed by ✠verse 38 And he cried saying IESVS sonne of Dauid haue mercie vpon me ✠verse 39 And they that vvent before rebuked him that he should hold his peace But he cried much more Sonne of Dauid haue mercie vpon me ✠verse 40 And IESVS standing commaunded him to be brought vnto him And vvhen he vvas come neere he asked him ✠verse 41 saying Vvhat vvilt thou that I doe to thee but he said Lord that I may see ✠verse 42 And IESVS said to him Do thou see thy faith hath made thee vvhole ✠verse 43 And forthvvith he savv and folovved him magnifying God And al the people as they savv it gaue praise to God ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XVIII 8. Shal he finde faith The Luciferians and Donatists vsed this place to excuse their fall from the Church as our Aduersaries novv doe saying that it vvas decaied in faith vvhen they forsooke it To vvhom vve answer as S. Hierom and S. Augustin answered them that Christ saith not that there should be no faith leaft in earth but by this maner of speache the insinuateth that at the later day in the great persecution of Antichrist faith should be more rare and the faithful among so many wicked not so notorious specially that perfect faith containing deuotion trust and affection toward God which our Maister so praised in certaine vpon whom he wrought miracles and by force vvhereof mountaines might be moued vvhich is rare euen vvhen the Church florisheth most CHAP. XIX In Ieriche he lodgeth in the house of Zachaus a Publicane and against the murmuring Iewes openeth the reasons of his so doing 11 He shevveth that the last day should not be yet 15 and whas then in the iudgement he vvil doe both to vs of his Church as vvel good as bad 47 and also to the reprobate Ievves 29 Being nevv come to the place of his Passion he entreth vveeping and foretelling the destruction of blinde Hierusalem vvhich triumph as their Christ 4◠He shevveth his zeale for the house of God and teacheth therein euery day 47 The rulers would destroy him but for feare of the people verse 1 AND entring in he vvalked through Iericho ✠verse 2 And behold a man named Zachaeus and this vvas a Prince of the Publicans and he riche ✠verse 3 And he sought to see IESVS vvhat he vvas and he could not for the multitude because he vvas litle of stature ✠verse 4 And running before he ″ vvent vp into a sycomore tree that he might see him because he vvas to passe by it ✠verse 5 And vvhen he vvas come to the place IESVS looking vp savv him and said to him Zachaeus come dovvne in hast because this day I must abide in thy house ✠verse 6 And he in hast came dovvne and receiued him reioycing ✠verse 7 And vvhen al savv it they murmured saying that he turned in to a man that vvas a sinner ✠verse 8 But Zachaeus standing said to our Lord Behold the halfe of my goods Lord I giue to the poore and if I haue defrauded any man of any thing ″ I restore fourefold ✠verse 9 IESVS said to him That this day saluation is made to this house because that he also is the sonne of Abraham ✠verse 10 * For the Sonne of man is come to seeke and to saue that vvhich vvas lost ⊢ ✠verse 11 They hearing these things he added and spake a parable for that he was nigh to Hierusalem and because they thought that forthvvith the kingdom of God should be manifested ✠verse 12 He said therfore * A certaine noble man vvent into a farre countrie to take to him self a kingdom and to returne ✠verse 13 And calling his ten seruants he gaue them ten poundes and said to them Occupie til I come ✠verse 14 And his citizens hated him and they sent a legacie after him saying Vve vvil not haue this man reigne ouer vs. ✠verse 15 And it came to passe after he returned hauing receiued his kingdom and he commaunded his seruants to be called to vvhom he gaue the money that he might knovv how much euery mā had gained by occupying ✠verse 16 And the first came saying Lord thy pound hath gotten ten poundes ✠verse 17 And he said to him Vvel fare thee good seruant because thou hast been faithful in a litle thou shalt haue povver ouer ten cities ✠verse 18 And the second came saying Lord thy pound hath made fiue poundes ✠verse 19 And he said to him And be thou ouer fiue cities ✠verse 20 And an other came saying Lord loe here thy pound vvhich I haue had laid vp in a napkin ✠verse 21 for I feared thee because thou art an austêre man thou takest vp that thou didst not set dovvne and thou reapest that vvhich thou didst not sovv ✠verse 22 He saith to him By thine ovvne mouth I iudge thee naughtie seruant Thou didst knovv that I am an austere man taking vp that I set not dovvne and reaping that vvhich I sovved not ✠verse 23 and vvhy didst thou not giue my money to the banke and I comming might certes vvith vsurie haue
them that he is risen according to his ovvne prediction 9 yet the Apostles vvil not beleeue it 12 but neither Peter findeth his body there 13 He vvalketh vvith tvvo Disciples declaring al this vnto them out of the Scriptures and is knovven of them by breaking of bread 36 The same day he appeareth to the Eleuen and others being together ◠felt of them and eateth vvith them finally teaching them out of the Scriptures not onely of his Passion and Resurrection 47 but also of his Catholike Church 49 he promiseth the Holy Ghost to confirme them 50 and so ascendeth into heauen verse 1 AND in the first of the Sabboth very early they came to the monument carying the spices vvhich they had prepared ✠verse 2 And they found the stone rolled backe from the monument ✠verse 3 And going in they found not the body of our Lord IESVS ✠verse 4 And it came to passe as they vvere astonied in their minde at this behold tvvo men stoode beside them in glistering appareil ✠verse 5 And vvhen they feared and cast dovvne their countenance tovvard the ground they said vnto them Vvhy seeke you the liuing vvith the dead ✠verse 6 he is not here but is risen remember hovv he spake to you vvhen he yet vvas in Galilee ✠verse 7 saying * That the Sonne of man must be deliuered into the handes of sinners and be crucified and the third day rise againe ✠verse 8 And they remembred his vvordes ✠verse 9 And going backe from the monument they told al these things to those eleuen and to al the rest ✠verse 10 And it vvas Marie Magdalene and Ioane and Marie of Iames and the rest that vvere vvith them vvhich said these things to the Apostles ✠verse 11 And these vvordes seemed before them as dotage and they did not beleeue them ✠verse 12 But * Peter rising vp ranne to the monument and stouping dovvne he savv the linnen clothes lying alone and went avvay marueiling with him self at that which was done ✠verse 13 * And behold tvvo of them vvent the same day into a tovvne vvhich vvas the space of sixtie furlonges from Hierusalem named Emmäùs ✠verse 14 And they talked betvvixt them selues of al those things that had chaunced ✠verse 15 And it came to passe vvhile they talked and reasoned vvith them selues IESVS also him self approching vvent vvith them ✠verse 16 but their eies vvere held that they might not knovv him ✠verse 17 And he said to them Vvhat are these communications that you conferre one vvith an other vvalking and are sad ✠verse 18 And one vvhose name vvas Cleophas ansvvering said to him Art thou only a stranger in Hierusalem and hast not knovven the things that haue been done in it these daies ✠verse 19 To vvhom he said Vvhat things And they said concerning IESVS of Nazareth vvho vvas a man a Prophet mightie in vvorke and vvorde before God and al the people ✠verse 20 And hovv our cheefe Priestes and Princes deliuered him into condemnation of death and crucified him ✠verse 21 but vve hoped that it vvas he that should redeeme Israel and novv besides al this to day is the third day since these things vvere done ✠verse 22 But certaine vvomen also of ours made vs afraid vvho before it vvas light vvere at the monument ✠verse 23 and not finding his body came saying that they savv a vision also of Angels vvho say that he is aliue ✠verse 24 And certaine men of ours vvent to the monument and they found it so as the vvomen said but him they found not ✠verse 25 And he said to them O folish and slovv of hart to beleeue in al things vvhich the Prophets haue spoken ✠verse 26 Ought not Christ to haue suffred these things and so to enter into his glorie ✠verse 27 And beginning from Moyses and al the Prophets he did interpret to them in al the scriptures the things that vvere concerning him ✠verse 28 And they drevv nigh to the tovvne vvhither they vvent and he made semblaunce to goe further ✠verse 29 And they forced him saying Tarie vvith vs because it is tovvard night and the day is novv farre spent And he vvent in vvith them ✠verse 30 And it came to passe vvhiles he sate at the table vvith them he ″ tooke bread and blessed and brake and did reach to them ✠verse 31 And their eies vvere opened and they knevv him and he vanished out of their sight ✠verse 32 And they said one to the other Vvas not our hart burning in vs vvhiles he spake in the vvay and opened vnto vs the scriptures ✠verse 33 And rising vp the same houre they vvent backe into Hierusalem and they found the eleuen gathered together and those that vvere vvith them ✠verse 34 saying That our Lord is risen in deede and hath appeared to Simon ✠verse 35 And they told the things that vvere done in the vvay and hovv they knevv him in the breaking of bread ⊢ ✠verse 36 * And vvhiles they speake these things IESVS stoode in the middes of them and he saith to them Peace be to you it is I. feare not ✠verse 37 But they being troubled and frighted imagined that they savv a spirit ✠verse 38 And he said to them Vvhy are you troubled and cogitations arise into your harts ✠verse 39 See my handes and feete that it is I my self handle and see for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as you see me to haue ✠verse 40 And vvhen he had said this he shevved them his handes and feete ✠verse 41 But they yet not beleeuing and marueiling for ioy he said Haue you here any thing to be eaten ✠verse 42 But they offred him a peece of fish broiled and a honie combe ✠verse 43 And vvhen he had eaten before them taking the remaines he gaue to them ✠verse 44 And he said to them These are the vvordes vvhich I spake to you vvhen I vvas yet vvith you that al things must needes be fulfilled vvhich are vvritten in the lavv of Moyses and the Prophets and the Psalmes of me ✠verse 45 Then he opened their vnderstanding that they might vnderstand the Scriptures ✠verse 46 and he said to them That so it is vvritten and so it behoued Christ to suffer and to rise againe from the dead the third day ✠verse 47 and ″ penance to be preached in his name and remission of sinnes vnto al nations ⊢ beginning from Hierusalem ✠verse 48 And you are vvitnesses of these things ✠verse 49 * And I send the promes of my Father vpon you but you tarie in the citie til you be endued vvith povver from high ✠verse 50 And he brought them forth abrode into Bethánia and lifting vp his handes he blessed them ✠verse 51 * And it came to passe
the place vvhere men must adore ✠verse 21 IESVS ' saith to her Vvoman beleeue me that the houre shal come vvhen you shal neither in this mountaine nor in Hierusalem adore the Father ✠verse 22 * You adore that you knovv not vve adore that vve knovv for saluation is of the Ievves ✠verse 23 But the houre commeth and novv it is vvhen the true adorers shal adore the Father ″ in spirit and veritie for the Father also seeketh such to adore him ✠verse 24 God is a spirit and they that adore him must adore in spirit and veritie ✠verse 25 The vvoman saith to him I knovv that MESSIAS commeth vvhich is called CHRIST therfore vvhen he commeth he vvil shevv vs al things ✠verse 26 IESVS saith to her I am he that speake vvith thee ✠verse 27 And incontinent his Disciples came and they marueiled that he talked vvith a vvoman No man for al that said Vvhat seekest thou or vvhy talkest thou vvith her ✠verse 28 The vvoman therfore left her vvater-pot and she vvent into the citie and saith to those men ✠verse 29 Come and see a man that hath told me al things vvhatsoeuer I haue done Is not he CHRIST ✠verse 30 They vvent forth therfore out of the citie and came to him ✠verse 31 In the meane time the Disciples desired him saying Rabbi eate ✠verse 32 But he said to them I haue meate to eate vvhich you knovv not ✠verse 33 The Disciples therfore said one to an other Hath any man brought him for to eate ✠verse 34 IESVS saith to them My meate is to doe the vvil of him that sent me to perfit his vvorke ✠verse 35 Doe not you say that yet there are foure moneths and haruest commeth Behold I say to you lift vp your eies and see the countries that they are vvhite already to haruest ✠verse 36 And he that reapeth receiueth hire and gathereth fruite vnto life euerlasting that both he that sovveth and he that reapeth may reioyce together ✠verse 37 For in this is the saying true that it is one man that sovveth and it is an other that reapeth ✠verse 38 I haue sent you to reape that vvhich you laboured not others haue laboured and you haue entred into their labours ✠verse 39 And of that citie many beleeued in him of the Samaritans for the vvord of the vvoman giuing testimonie that he told me al things vvhatsoeuer I haue done ✠verse 40 Therfore vvhen the Samaritans vvere come to him they desired him that he vvould tarie there And he taried there tvvo daies ✠verse 41 And many moe beleeued for his ovvne vvord ✠verse 42 And they said to the vvoman That novv not for thy saying doe vve beleeue for our selues haue heard and doe knovv that this is the Sauiour of the vvorld in deede ⊢ ✠verse 43 And after the tvvo daies he departed thence and vvent into Galilee ✠verse 44 For IESVS him self gaue testimonie that a Prophet hath not honour in his ovvne countrie ✠verse 45 Therfore * vvhen he vvas come into Galilee the Galilaeans receiued him vvhereas they had seen al things that he had done at Hierusalem in the festiual day for them selues also came to the festiual day ✠verse 46 He came againe therfore into Cana of Galilee * Vvhere he made vvater vvine And there vvas a certaine lord vvhose sonne vvas sicke at Capharnáum ✠verse 47 He hauing heard that IESVS came from Ievvrie into Galilee vvent to him and desired him that he vvould come dovvne heale his sonne for he began to die ✠verse 48 IESVS therfore said to him Vnlesse you see signes and vvonders you beleeue not ✠verse 49 The lord saith to him Lord come dovvne before that my sonne die ✠verse 50 IESVS saith to him Goe thy sonne liueth The man beleeued the vvord that IESVS said to him and vvent ✠verse 51 And as he vvas novv going dovvne his seruants mette him and they brought vvord saying That his sonne liued ✠verse 52 He asked therfore of them the houre vvherein he vvas amended And they said to him That yesterday at the seuenth houre the feuer left him ✠verse 53 The father therfore knevv that it vvas in the same houre vvherein IESVS said to him Thy sonne liueth and him self beleeued and his vvhole house ⊢ ✠verse 54 This againe the * second signe did IESVS vvhen he vvas come from Ievvrie into Galilee ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IIII. â—0 Our Fathers adored By adoration is meant doing of sacrifice for other offices of Religion might be done in any place The Samaritanes to defend their adoring in Garizim pretended their worshiping there to be more ancient then the Iewes in Hierusalem referring it to Iacob Whereas in deede that Patriarch adoring there before the Temple vvas appointed or the Lavv giuen made nothing for their Schisme Which vvas begone by Manasses a fugitiue Priest onely to hold his vnlavvful wife thereby and to obtaine Superioritie in Schisme vvhich he could not doe in the vnitie of his brethren long after the Temple of Hierusalem from vvhich the reuolt vvas made Therfore Christ giueth sentence for the Ievves and the Temple of Hierusalem affirming that they had a good ground thereof but the Samaritanes none at al. Iosephus also recordeth hovv the Samaritanes demaunded of Alexander the Great the like priuileges and immunities as he had graunted to the high Priest and Temple of Hierusalem pretending their Temple to be as great and as vvorthy and them selues to be Ievves as the other and to vvorship the same God but their Schismatical hypocrisie vvas easely spied and dimissed vvith nothing An other time the Ievves and Samaritanes as the same vvriter testifieth made a great sturre in Alexandria about the truth and antiquitie of the Schismatical temple and seruice in Garizim and the other true Temple of Salomon in so much that the matter vvas put to arbitrement by Ptolomaeus the kings commaundement onely to trieâ— whether of the two was first And the Schismatikes as their custome is per saltum can make their Church or seruice as old as they list referring it to the Patriarches as our Schismatikes do now to Christ and the Apostles But when the trial was made onely they of Hierusalem did inuincibly proue by continual succession of their Priests and by the iust note of the time when the Schismatikes went out from them that theirs was the lavvful and the other the false temple and false adoration and so it was iudged and the Samaritanes put to silence Afterward the said Schismatikes which is lightly the end of al Schismes reuolted quite from the Iewes religion and dedicated their temple in Garîzim to Iupiter Olympius as Caluins supper and his bread and wine is like at length to come to the sacrifice of Ceres and Bacchus 23. In Spirit and veritie Our Sauiour foretelleth her that the
he cried vvith a loude voice Lazarus come forth ✠verse 44 And forthvvith he came forth that had been dead bound feete and handes vvith vvinding bandes and his face vvas tied vvith a napkin IESVS said to them Loose him and let him goe ✠verse 45 Many therfore of the Ievves that vvere come to Marie and Martha and had seen the things that IESVS did beleeued in him ⊢ ✠verse 46 And certaine of them vvent to the Pharisees and told them the things that IESVS did ✠verse 47 The cheefe priests therfore and the pharisees gathered a councel and said Vvhat doe vve for this man doeth many signes ✠verse 48 If vve let him alone so al vvil beleeue in him and the Romanes vvil come and take avvay our place and nation ✠verse 49 But one of them named Caiphas being the high priest of that yere said to them You knovv nothing ✠verse 50 neither doe you cōsider that it is expedient for vs that one man die for the people and the vvhole natiō perish not ✠verse 51 And this he said not of him self but ″ being the high priest of that yere he prophecied that IESVS should die for the nation ✠verse 52 and not only for the nation but to gather into one the children of God that vvere dispersed ✠verse 53 From that day therfore they deuised to kil him ✠verse 54 IESVS therfore vvalked no more openly among the Ievves but he vvent into the countrie beside the desert vnto a citie that is called Ephrem and there he abode vvith his Disciples ⊢ ✠verse 55 And the Pasche of the Ievves vvas at hand and many of the countrie vvent vp to Hierusalem before the Pasche to sanctifie them selues ✠verse 56 They sought IESVS therfore and they communed one vvith an other standing in the temple Vvhat thinke you in that he is not come to the festiual day And the cheefe Priests Pharisees had giuen cōmaundemēt that if any man should knovv vvhere he vvas he should tel that they might apprehend him ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XI 31. Being the high Priest Maruel not that Christ preserueth his truth in the Church as wel by the vnworthy as the worthy Prelates thereof the giftes of the Holy Ghost folowing their Order and office as we see here in Caiphas and not their merites or person And if this man being many waies wicked and in part an vsurper and the Law and Priesthod being to decline and to giue place to Christs new ordinance had yet some assistance of God for vtterance of truth which him self meant not nor knew not how much more may we be assured that Christ wil not leaue Peters Seate * whose faith he promised should neuer falle though the persons which occupie the same were as il as the blasphemous and malitious mouthes of Heretikes do affirme CHAP. XII The Rulers dealing as if he hid him self 1 he cōmeth to Bethania ◠Where by occasion of Iudas the theefe murmuring at Marie Magdalens costly deuotion he foretelleth his death 12 From thence though they did novv intend to kil Lazarus also he rideth openly into Hierusalem the people because he had raised Lazarus confessing with their acclamations that he is Christ 20 Where certaine Gentils desiring to see him 22 he foretelleth the conuersion of the vvhole vvorld from the Diuel to him to be novv instant as the effect of his death vpon the Crosse 28 The Father also ansvvering from heauen to his prayer made to that purpose 37 yet after al this the Ievves continevv incredulous as Esay prophecied of them 42 though many beleeued but vvere ashamed to confesse him 44 Wherevpon he shevveth that it is glorious before God and saluation to them selues to beleeue in him and confesse him and damnable to despise him verse 1 IESVS therfore sixe daies before the Pasche came to Bethánia vvhere Lazarus vvas that had been dead vvhom IESVS raised ✠verse 2 And they made him a supper there and Martha ministred but Lazarus vvas one of them that sate at the table vvith him ✠verse 3 Marie therfore tooke a povvnd of ointement of right spikenard pretious and anointed the feete of IESVS and vviped his feete vvith her heare and the house vvas filled of the odour of the ointmēt ✠verse 4 One therfore of his disciples Iudas Iscariote he that vvas to betray him said ✠verse 5 ″ Vvhy vvas not this ointment sold for three-hundred pence and giuen to the poore ✠verse 6 And he said this not because he cared for the poore but because he vvas ″ a theefe and hauing the purse caried the things that vvere put in ✠verse 7 IESVS therfore said Let her alone that she may keepe it for the day of my burial ✠verse 8 For the poore you haue alvvaies vvith you but me you shal not haue alvvaies ✠verse 9 A great multitude therfore of the Ievves knevv that he vvas there and they came not for IESVS only but that they might see Lazarus vvhom he raised from the dead ⊢ ✠verse 10 But the cheefe Priests deuised for to kil Lazarus also ✠verse 11 because many for him of the Ievves vvent avvay and beleeued in IESVS ✠verse 12 And on the morovv a great multitude that vvas come to the festiual day vvhen they had heard that IESVS commeth to Hierusalem ✠verse 13 they tooke the boughes of palmes and vvent forth to meete him and cried Hosanna blessed is he that commeth in the name of our Lord the king of Israel ✠verse 14 And IESVS foūd a yong asse and sate vpon it as it is vvritten ✠verse 15 Feare not daughter of Sion behold thy king commeth sitting vpon an asses colt ✠verse 16 These things his disciples did not knovv at the first but vvhen IESVS vvas glorified then they remembred that these things had been vvritten of him and these things they did to him ✠verse 17 The multitude therfore gaue testimonie vvhich vvas vvith him vvhē he called Lazarus out of the graue and raised him from the dead ✠verse 18 For therfore also the multitude came to meete him because they heard that he had done this signe ✠verse 19 The Pharisees therfore said among them selues Doe you see that vve preuaile nothing behold the vvhole vvorld is gone after him ✠verse 20 And there vvere certaine Gentiles of them that came vp to adore in the festiual day ✠verse 21 These therfore came to Philippe vvho vvas of Bethsaida of Galilee and desired him saying Sir vve are desirous to see IESVS ✠verse 22 Philippe commeth and telleth Andrevv Againe Andrevv Philippe told IESVS ✠verse 23 But IESVS ansvvered them saying The houre is come that the Sonne of man shal be glorified ✠verse 24 Amen amen I say to you vnles the graine of vvheate falling into the ground die it self remaineth alone but if it die it
his coate And his coate vvas vvithout seame vvrought from the toppe through out ✠verse 24 They said therfore one to an other Let vs not cut it but let vs cast lottes for it vvhose it shal be That the scripture might be fulfilled saying They haue parted my garments among them and vpon my vesture they haue cast lottes And the souldiars did these things ✠verse 25 And there stoode beside the crosse of IESVS his mother and his mothers sister Marie of Cléphas and Marie Magdalene ✠verse 26 Vvhen IESVS therfore had seen his mother and the disciple standing vvhom he loued he saith ″ to his mother Vvoman behold thy sonne ✠verse 27 After that he saith ″ to the disciple Behold thy mother And from that houre the disciple tooke her to his ovvne ⊢ ✠verse 28 Aftervvard IESVS knovving that al things vvere novv consummate that the * scripture might be fulfilled he saith I thirst ✠verse 29 A vessel therfore stoode there ful of vinegre And they putting a spongeful of vinegre about hyssope offered it to his mouth ✠verse 30 IESVS therfore vvhen he had taken the vinegre said It is coÌ„summate And bovving his head he gaue vp the ghost ✠verse 31 The Ievves therfore because it vvas the Parasceue that the bodies might not remaine vpon the crosse on the Sabboth for that vvas a greate Sabboth day they desired Pilate that their legges might be broken and they might be taken avvay ✠verse 32 The souldiars therfore came and of the first in deede they brake the legges and of the other that vvas crucified vvith him ✠verse 33 But after they vvere come to IESVS vvhen they savv that he vvas dead they did not breake his legges ✠verse 34 but one of the souldiars vvith a speare opened his side and incontinent there came forth ″ bloud and vvater ✠verse 35 And he that savv it hath giuen testimonie and his testimonie is true ⊢ And he knovveth that he saith true that you also may beleeue ✠verse 36 For these things vvere done that the scripture might be fulfilled You shal not breake a bone of him ✠verse 37 And againe an other scripture saith They shal looke on him vvhom they pearsed ✠verse 38 And after these things Ioseph of Arimathaea because he vvas a disciple of IESVS but secrete for feare of the Iewes desired Pilate that he might take avvay the body of IESVS And Pilate permitted He came therfore and tooke avvay the body of IESVS ✠verse 39 * Nicodemus also came he that at the first came to IESVS by the night bringing a mixture of myrrhe and aâ—oés about an hundred poundes ✠verse 40 They tooke therfore the body of IESVS and bound it in linnen clothes vvith the spices as the maner is vvith the Ievves to burie ✠verse 41 And there vvas in the place vvhere he vvas crucified a garden and in the garden a nevv monument vvherein no man yet had been laide ✠verse 42 There therfore because of the Parasceue of the Ievves they laid IESVS because the monument vvas hard by ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIX 15. His owne crosse This crosse for that it was the instrument of our redemption and as it were the altar of the supreme sacrifice highly sanctified by the touching bearing and oblation of the sacred body and bloud of our Lord is truely called the HOLY CROSSE and hath been endued vvith vertue of miracles both the whole and euery litle peece thereof For the which causes and specially for the most neere memorial of Christes Passion it hath been visited in Pilgrimages honoured by festiual daies and otherwise reserued reuerâ—nced of the ancient fathers with al deuotion as contrariwise it hath been abused of Pagans Apostaraes and Heretikes seeking in vaine to deface and destroy it See S. Cyril li. 6. cont Iulian. S. Hierom ep 17. S. Paulinus ep 11. Ruffinus li. 1. c. â— 8. Euagr. histo li. 4. c. 25. S. Leo ep 72. and Ser. â— de Passione Paulus Diac. li. 18. 26. To his mother The maruelous respect that Christ had to his mother vouchsauing to speake to her and to take order for her euen from the crosse in the middes of his infinite anguishes and mysteries a working for mankind 27. To the Disciple A great honour to Iohn and charge to haue that blessed iewel in keeping and an vnspeakable comfort that from that day forward the one was to the other mother and sonne virginem virgini coÌ„mendauit saith S. Hierom. He coÌ„mended the virgin to a virgin 34. Bloud and vvater This pearsing of Christs side though on the souldiars part it was done blindly and insolently yet by Gods ordinance it conteined great mysteries and was presigured by Moyses striking the rocke with his rodde as this streame of bloud and water drawen miraculously out of his dead body running in the Sacraments of the Church after the people of God was signified by the water of the same rocke folowing the Israelites in the desert Out of this side saith S. Augustine issued the Sacraments Hence saith S. Chrysostom the great mysteries haue their beginning Who vvarneth vs that vvhen vve come to drinke of the holy chalice vve should so approche as though vve drevv the bloud out of Christes side And both bloud and vvater apart did flovv forth to shevv vs the fountaine of the tvvo principal Sacraments and their seueral matters Baptisme and the Eucharist springing to life euerlasting in the Church The fathers also say that the Church vvho is Christs spouse and his coadiutrice in applying the bloud and vvater to the benefite of the Faithful was here formed builded and taken out of this holy side of Christ sleeping on the Crosse as * Eue was of Adams side when he was cast a sleepe in Paradise CHAP. XX. Vpon Easter day his body is missed in the Sepulcher first by M. Magdalene 3 secondly by Peter also and Iohn the vvinding clothes yet remayning 11 Then to M. Magdalene after she had seen tvvo Angels IESVS also him self appeareth 〈◊〉 She hauing told to the Disciples he appeareth to them also the same day and sendeth them as him self vvas sent giuing them the Holy Ghost to remitte and to reteine sinnes 26 Againe vpon lovv Sunday he appeareth to them letting Thomas see that he might beleeue and commending such as not seeing yet do beleeue 30 The effect of this booke verse 1 AND the first of the Sabboth Marie Magdalene commeth early vvhen it vvas yet darke vnto the monument and she savv the stone taken avvay from the monumeÌ„t ✠verse 2 She ranne therfore and coÌ„meth to Simon Peter and to the other disciple vvhom IESVS loued and saith to them They haue taken our Lord out of the monument and vve knovv not vvhere they haue laid him ✠verse 3 Peter therfore vvent forth and that other disciple
and they came to the monument ✠verse 4 And both ranne together and that other disciple did out-runne Peter and came first to the monument ✠verse 5 And vvhen he had stouped dovvne he savv the linnen clothes lying but yet he vvent not in ✠verse 6 Simon Peter therfore coÌ„meth folovving him and vvent in to the monument and savv the linneÌ„ clothes lying ✠verse 7 and the napkin that had been vpon his head not lying vvith the linnen clothes but apart vvrapped vp into one place ✠verse 8 Then therfore vvent in that other disciple also vvhich came first to the monument and he savv and beleeued ✠verse 9 For as yet they knevv not the scripture that he should rise againe from the dead ⊢ ✠verse 10 The disciples therfore departed againe to them selues ✠verse 11 But * Marie stoode at the monument vvithout vveeping Therfore as she vvas vveeping she stouped dovvne looked into the monument ✠verse 12 and she savv tvvo Angels in vvhite sitting one at the head and one at the feete vvhere the body of IESVS had been laid ✠verse 13 They say to her VvomaÌ„ vvhy vveepest thou She saith to them Because they haue taken avvay my Lord and I knovv not vvhere they haue put him ✠verse 14 Vvhen she had said thus she turned backvvard and savv IESVS standing and she knevv not that it is IESVS ✠verse 15 IESVS saith to her VvomaÌ„ vvhy vveepest thou vvhom seekest thou She thinking that it vvas the gardiner saith to him Sir if thou hast caried him avvay tel me vvhere thou hast laid him I vvil take him avvay ✠verse 16 IESVS saith to her Marie She turning saith to him Rabbóni vvhich is to say Maister ✠verse 17 IESVS saith to her Do not touche me for I am not yet ascended to my Father but goe to my brethren and say to them I ascend to my Father and your Father my God and your God ✠verse 18 Marie Magdalene commeth and telleth the disciples That I haue seen our Lord and thus he said vnto me ⊢ verse 19 Therfore vvhen it vvas * late that day the first of the Sabboths and ″ the doores vvere shut vvhere the disciples vvere gathered together for feare of the Ievves IESVS came and stoode in the middes and saith to them Peace be to you ✠verse 20 And vvhen he had said this he shevved them his handes and side The disciples therfore vvere glad vvhen they savv our Lord. ✠verse 21 He said therfore to them againe Peace be to you ″ As my Father hath sent me I also doe send you ✠verse 22 Vvhen he had said this ″ he breathed vpon them and he saith to them Receiue ye the Holy Ghost ✠verse 23 ″ VVHOSE SINNES YOV SHAL FORGIVE THEY ARE FORGIVEN THEM AND VVHOSE YOV SHAL RETEINE THEY ARE RETEINED ✠verse 24 But Thomas one of the Tvvelue vvho is called Didymus vvas not vvith them vvheÌ„ IESVS came ✠verse 25 The other disciples therfore said to him Vve haue seen our Lord. But he said to them Vnles I see in his handes the print of the nailes and put my finger into the place of the nailes and put my hand into his side I vvil not beleeue ✠verse 26 And after eight daies againe his disciples vvere vvithin and Thomas vvith them IESVS commeth the doores being shut and stoode in the middes and said Peace be to you ✠verse 27 Then he saith to Thomas Put in thy finger hither and see my handes and bring hither thy hand and put it into my side be not incredulous but faithful ✠verse 28 Thomas ansvvered said to him My Lord my God ✠verse 29 IESVS saith to him Because thou hast seen me Thomas thou hast beleeued blessed are they that haue not seen haue beleeued ⊢ ✠verse 30 * Many other signes also did IESVS in the sight of his disciples vvhich are not vvritteÌ„ in this booke ✠verse 31 And these are vvritten that you may beleeue tht IESVS is CHRIST the sonne of God and that beleeuing you may haue life in his name ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XX. 19. The doores vvere shut Such Heretikes as deny Christs body to be or that it can be in the B. Sacrament for that it is in heauen and can not be in two places at once nor without the natural maner of the quantitie space or place agreable to the condition of his humanitie be inuincible refuted by Christs entering into the Disciples the doores shut and by that that his true natural body whole and perfect in al his limmes length bredth and thicknes distincte and diuers from the substance and corpulence of the wood was in the same proper place that the wood was in and passed through the same as he also came out of his mothers wombe the clausure not sturred and passed through the stone out of his Sepulcher By al which the Heretikes being plainely reproued and conuinced of infidelitie they boldly deny the plaine Scriptures or so fondly shift them selues from the euideÌ„ce thereof that their impudencie is specially to be marked in this point Some say that he came in at the window some that the doore opened of it self to let him in some that to come in the doores being shut signifieth no more but that he came in late in the euening at what time men vse to shut their doores and such other flightes to defend falshod against â—â—presse Scriptures aud against the Apostles testimonie who therfore tooke him to be a Spirit because they saw him stand sodenly in the middes of them al the house being close shut And the Fathers al confesse that he went in the doores being shut See S. Ambrose li. 10 in Lucam c. â—4 S. Augustine ep â— ad Volusiâ—n li. 22 de ciuit c. 8 S. Cyril in Io. li. 12 c. 53 S. Hiero. li. 1 cont Iouinâ—anum c. 21. we know it is the natural course od Gods ordinance that euery body should haue but one and his owne proper place fitted to the lineaments quantitie termes and limites of the same without which naturally the bodies were no where and consequently not at al as S. Augustine saith ad Dardanum but that God supernaturally and miraculously can not by his omnipotencie dispose otherwise of his owne body then the natural forme or quantitie or qualitie thereof require that is great incredulitie seing we must beleeue that he can doe so with any other body of mere men or other creatures the Scripture being plaine that he can make a camel passe through a nedles eie continuing in his natural figure and quantitie stil and S. Augustine telleth of a woman whose ring fel from her girdle both being fast and whole and Rupertus of a Religious man whose girdle fast buckled fel downe before him from his body De off Eccl. Therfore it is to
shal be bound in heauen and vvhatsoeuer you shal loose in earth shal be loosed in heauen The earthly Princes in deede haue also povver to binde but the bodies onely but that bond of Priests vvhich I speake of toucheth the very soule is self and reacheth euen to the heauens in so much that vvhatsouer the Priests shal doe beneath the self same God doth ratifie aboue and the sentence of the seruants the Lord doth confirme for in deede vvhat els is this then that the povver of al heauenly things is graunted them of God Whose sinnes so euer saith he you shal reteine they are reteined What povver I beseche you can be greater then this one The Father gaue al povver to the Sonne but I see the same povver altogether deliuered by the Sonne vnto them And as this concerneth the Priests high authoritie to absolue so therevpon concerning confession also to be made vnto them the ancient Fathers speake in this sort S. Cyprian de Lapsis nu 11. They saith he that haue greater faith and feare of God though they did not fall in persecution yet because they did onely thinke it in their minde this very cogitation they confesse to Gods Priests sorovvfully and plainely opening their conscience vttering and discharging the burden of their minde and seeking holesome medicine for their vvoundes though but smal and litle And a litle after Let euery one my brethren I beseeche you confesse his sinne vvhiles he is yet aliue vvhiles his confession may be admitted vvhiles satisfaction and remission made by the Priests is acceptable before God S. Cyril or as some thinke Origen li. 2 in Leuit. calleth it a great part of penance when a man is ashamed and yet openeth his sinnes to our Lords Priest See also Tertul. li. de Poenit. S. Hiero. in c. 10 Ecclesiastae S. Basil in Regulis brâ—u quaest 229. Who compare sinners that refuse to confesse to them that haue some disease in their secrete partes and are ashamed to shew it to the Physicion or Surgeon that might cure it Where they must needes meane secrete confession to be made to them that may absolue And S. Leo ep 80 most plainely as before S. Cyril expresly nameth Priests That confession is sufficient vvhich is made first to God then to the Priest also And againe It is sufficient that guiltines of mens consciences be vttered to the Priests onely by the secrecie of confession S. Hierome in 16 Mat. saith that Priests loose or binde audita peccatorum varietate hauing heard the varietie and differences of sinnes S. Paulinus writeth of S. Ambrose that as often as any confessed his sinne vnto him for too receiue penance he so vvept for compassion that thereby he caused the penitenâ— to weepe also He addeth moreouer that this holy Doctor was so secrete in this case that no man knew the sinnes confessed but God and him self And S. Augustine ho. 49 de 50 homilijs to 10. saith thus Doe penance such as is done in the Church Let no man say I doe it secretly I doe it to God in vaine then vvas it said Whatsoeuer you shal loose in earth shal be loosed in heauen See S. Ambrose de poenitentia through out S. Cyprian de Lapsis the booke de vera falsa panit in S. Augustine beside al antiquitie which is ful of these speaches concerning absolution and confession CHAP. XXI Appearing againe in Galilee where Peter was fishing with his fellowes and causing them after they had al night taken none to catch a great multitude which Peter draweth to land where he also dineth them 15 He expressing what this fishing signified maketh Peter his Vicar committing vnto him the feeding of his lambes and sheepe 18 and reuealeth vnto him that he also shal be crucified to the glorie of God 20 admonishing him to minde that rather then to be curious about Iohns death verse 1 AFTER IESVS manifested him self againe at the sea of Tibérias And he manifested thus ✠verse 2 There vvere together Simon Peter and Thomas vvho is called Didymus and Nathanael vvhich vvas of Cana in Galilee and the sonnes of Zebedee and tvvo others of his disciples ✠verse 3 Simon Peter saith to them I goe to fish They say to him Vve also come vvith thee And they vvent forth and got vp into the boate and that night they tooke nothing ✠verse 4 But vvhen morning vvas novv come IESVS stoode on the shore yet the disciples knevv not that it vvas IESVS ✠verse 5 IESVS therfore saith to them ChildreÌ„ haue you any meate They ansvvered him No. ✠verse 6 He saith to them Cast the nette on the right side of the boate and you shal finde They therfore did cast it and novv they vvere not able to dravv it for the multitude of fishes ✠verse 7 That disciple therfore vvhom IESVS loued saith to Peter It is our Lord. Simon Peter vvheÌ„ he had heard that it is our Lord girded his coate vnto him for he vvas naked and cast him self into the sea ✠verse 8 But the other disciples came in the boate for they vvere not farre from the land but as it vvere tvvo hundred cubits dravving the nette of fishes ✠verse 9 Therefore after they came dovvne to land they savv hote coles lying and fish laid thereon and bread ✠verse 10 IESVS saith to them Bring hither of the fishes that you tooke novv ✠verse 11 SimoÌ„ Peter vvent vp and drevv the nette to the land ful of great fishes an hundred fiftie three And although they vvere so many the nette vvas not broken ✠verse 12 IESVS saith to them Come dine And none of them that sate at meate ' durst aske him Vvho art thou knovving that it is our Lord. ✠verse 13 And IESVS commeth and taketh the bread and giueth them and the fish in like maner ✠verse 14 This novv the third time IESVS vvas manifested to his disciples after he vvas risen from the dead ⊢ ✠verse 15 Therfore vvhen they had dined IESVS saith to Simon Peter Simon of Iohn louest thou me more then these He saith to him Yea Lord thou knovvest that I loue thee he saith to him FEEDE MY LAMBES ✠verse 16 He saith to him againe Simon of Iohn louest thou me he saith to him Yea Lord thou knovvest that I loue thee He saith to him FEEDE MY LAMBES ✠verse 17 He saith to him the third time SimoÌ„ of Iohn louest thou me Peter vvas stroken sad because he said vnto him the third time Louest thou me And he said to him Lord thou knovvest al things thou knovvest that I loue thee He saith to him ″ FEEDE MY SHEEPE ✠verse 18 AmeÌ„ amen I say to thee vvhen thou vvast yonger thou didst girde thy self and didst vvalke vvhere thou vvouldest but vvhen thou shalt be old thou shalt stretch forth thy handes and ″ an other shal girde thee and leade thee vvhither thou vvilt not
such grace and mercy as also on the other side to shevv hovv readily the Gentiles in so many Nations vvere conuerted by one Apostle onely vvho From Hierusalem euen to Illyâ—icum replenished the Gospel of Christ And this parting of the vvorke so made by S. Peter vvith the rest doth S. Paul him selfe touche That vve vnto the Gentiles and they vnto the Circuncision Neuerthelesse before his coÌ„ming to Rome not onely vvas the Church come to Rome as it is euident Act. the last chap. there plaÌ„ted by S. Peter and others as likevvise by S. Peter it vvas planted in the first Gentils before that S. Paul began the taking of it avvay from the multitude of the Ievves and the translating of it to the multitude of the Gentils but also so not able vvas the same Church of Rome that S. Paul vvriting his Epistle to the Romanes before he came thither saith Your faith is renovvmed in the vvhole vvorld and therefore they vvith the rest of the Gentiles be that Nation vvhereof Christ told the Ievves saying The Kingdom of God shal be taken avvay from you shal be giueÌ„ to a Nation yelding the fruites thereof As before vve noted the Gospels as they are read both at Mattins and Masse through out the yere in their conuenient time and place so the bookes folovving as also the bookes of the old Testament are read in the said Seruice of the Church for Epistles and Lessons in their time place as hereafter shal be noted in euery of them See the very same order and custome of the primitiue Church in S. Ambrose ep 33. S. Augustine Serm. de Tempore 139 140 141 144. S. Leo Ser. 2 4 de Quadrag Ser. 13 19 de Pass Domini S. Gregorie in his 40 homilies vpon the Gospels THE ACTES OF THE APOSTLES CHAP. I. Christ novv ready to ascend biddeth the Apostles to expect the Holy Ghost vvhich he had promised foretelling vvhere being strengthened by him they should begin his Church and hovv far they should cary it 9 After his Ascension they are vvarned by tvvo Angels to set their mindes vpon his second comming 14 In the daies of their expectation 15 Peter beginneth to execute his vicarship giuing instruction and order by vvhich Mathias is elected Apostle in the place of Iudas verse 1 THE * first treatise I made of al things O Theophilus vvhich IESVS began to doe and to teache ✠verse 2 vntil the day vvherein ″ giuing commaundement by the holy Ghost to the Apostles vvhom he chose he vvas assumpted ✠verse 3 to vvhoÌ„ he shevved also him self aliue after his passion in many arguments for fourtie daies appearing to them speaking of the kingdom of God ✠verse 4 And eating vvith them * he commaunded them that they should not depart from Hierusalem but should expect the promisse of the Father vvhich you * haue heard saith he by my mouth ✠verse 5 for Iohn in deede baptized vvith vvater but * you shal be baptized vvith the holy Ghost after these fevv daies ◠✠verse 6 They therfore that vvere assembled asked him saying Lord whether at this time vvilt thou restore the kingdom to Israel ✠verse 7 but he said to them ″ It is not for you to knovv times or moments vvhich the Father hath put in his ovvne povver ✠verse 8 but you shal receiue the * vertue of the holy Ghost comming vpon you and you shal be vvitnesses vnto me in Hierusalem and in al Ievvrie and Samaria and euen to the vtmost of the earth ✠verse 9 And * vvhen he had said these things in their sight he vvas eleuated and a cloud receiued him out of their sight ✠verse 10 And vvhen they beheld him going into heauen behold tvvo men stoode beside them in vvhite garments ✠verse 11 vvho also said Ye men of Galilee vvhy stand you looking into heauen This IESVS vvhich is ″ assumpted from you into heauen shal so come as you haue seen him going into heauen ⊢ ✠verse 12 Then they returned to Hierusalem from the mount that is called Oliuet vvhich is by Hierusalem distant a Sabboths iourney ✠verse 13 And vvhen they vvere entred in they vvent vp into an vpper chamber vvhere abode Peter Iohn Iames and Andrevv Philippe and Thomas Bartholomevv and Mathevv Iames of Alphaeus and Simon Zelótes and Iude of Iames. ✠verse 14 Al these vvere perseuéring vvith one minde in praier vvith the vvomen and ″ MARIE the mother of IESVS and his brethren ✠verse 15 In those daies ″ Peter rising vp in the middes of the brethren said and the multitude of persons together vvas almost an hundred and tvventie ✠verse 16 You men brethren * the scripture must be fulfilled vvhich the holy Ghost spake before by the mouth of Dauid concerning Iudas vvho vvas the * captaine of them that apprehended IESVS ✠verse 17 vvho vvas numbred among vs and obteined the lot of this ministerie ✠verse 18 And he in deede hath possessed a * field of the revvard of iniquitie and being hanged he burst in the middes and al his bovvels gushed out ✠verse 19 And it vvas made notorious to al the inhabitants of Hierusalem so that the same field vvas called in their tonge Hacel-dema that is to say the field of bloud ✠verse 20 For it is vvritten in the booke of Psalmes Be their habitation made desert and be there none to dvvel in it And his Bishoprike let another take ✠verse 21 Therfore of these men that haue assembled vvith vs al the time that our Lord IESVS vvent in and vvent out among vs ✠verse 22 beginning from the baptisme of Iohn vntil the day vvherein he vvas assumpted from vs there must one of these be made a vvitnes vvith vs of his resurrection ✠verse 23 And they appointed tvvo Ioseph vvho vvas called Barsabas vvho vvas surnamed Iustus and Mathias ✠verse 24 And praying they said Thou Lord that knovvest the harts of al men shevv of these tvvo one vvhom thou hast chosen ✠verse 25 to take the place of this ministerie and Apostleship from the vvhich Iudas hath preuaricated that he might goe to his ovvne place ✠verse 26 And they gaue them ″ lottes and the lot fel vpon Mathias and he vvas numbered vvith the eleuen Apostles ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 2. Giuing commaundement He meaneth the power giuen them to preach to baptize to remit sinnes and generally the whole commission and charge of gouernement of the Church after him and in his name steede and right the which Regiment was giuen them together with the Holy Ghost to assist them therein for euer 7. It is not for you It is not for vs nor needful for the Church to know the times moment of the world the comming of Antichrist and such other Gods secretes This is ynough in that
of nevv vvine ✠verse 14 But Peter standing vvith the Eleuen lifted vp his voice and spake to them Ye men Ievves and al you that dvvel in Hierusalem be this knovven to you and vvith your eares receiue my vvordes ✠verse 15 For these are not drunke as you suppose vvhereas it is the third houre of the day ✠verse 16 But this is it that vvas said by the Prophet Ioël ✠verse 17 And it shal be in the last daies saith our Lord of my Spirit I vvil povvre out vpon al flesh and your sonnes and your daughters shal prophecie and your yong men shal see visions and your auncients shal dreame dreames ✠verse 18 And vpon my seruants truely and vpon my handmaides vvil I povvre out in those daies of my Spirit and they shal prophecie ✠verse 19 and I vvil giue vvonders in the heauen aboue and signes in the earth beneath bloud and fire and vapour of smoke ✠verse 20 The sunne shal be turned into darkenes and the moone into bloud before the great and manifest day of our Lord doth come ✠verse 21 And it shal be euery one vvhosoeuer calleth vpon the name of our Lord shal be saued ⊢ ✠verse 22 Ye men of Israël heare these vvordes IESVS of Nazareth a man approued of God among you by miracles and vvonders and signes vvhich God did by him in the middes of you as you knovv ✠verse 23 this same ″ by the determinate counsel and prescience of God being deliuered you by the handes of vvicked men haue crucified and slaine ✠verse 24 vvhom God hath raised vp ″ loosing the sorovves of hel according as it vvas impossible that he should be holden of it ✠verse 25 For Dauid saith concerning him I foresavv the Lord in my sight alvvaies because he is at my right hand that I be not moued ✠verse 26 For this my hart hath been glad and my tongue hath reioyced moreouer my flesh also shal rest in hope ✠verse 27 Because thou vvilt not leaue ″ my soul in hel nor giue thy Holy one to see corruption ✠verse 28 Thou hast made knovven to me the vvaies of life thou shalt make me ful of ioyfulnes vvith thy face ✠verse 29 Ye men brethren let me boldly speake to you of the Patriarch Dauid that * he died and vvas buried and his sepulchre is vvith vs vntil this present day ✠verse 30 Vvhereas therfore he vvas a Prophet and knevv that by an othe God had svvorne to him that of the fruite of his loynes there should sit vpon his seate ✠verse 31 forseeing he spake of the resurrection of Christ for neither vvas he left in hel neither did his flesh see corruption ✠verse 32 This IESVS hath God raised againe vvhereof al vve are vvitnesses ✠verse 33 Being exalted therfore by the right hand of God and hauing receiued of his father the promisse of the holy Ghost he hath povvred out this vvhom ' you see and heare ✠verse 34 For Dauid ascended not into heauen but he saith Our Lord hath said to my Lord sit on my right hand ✠verse 35 vntil I make thine enemies the footestoole of thy feete ✠verse 36 Therfore let al the house of Israël know most certainly that God hath made him both Lord and CHRIST this IESVS vvhom you haue crucified ✠verse 37 And hearing these things they were compuncte in hart and said to Peter and to the rest of the Apostles Vvhat shal vve doe men brethren ✠verse 38 But Peter said to them Doe penance and be euery one of you baptized in the name of IESVS CHRIST for remission of your sinnes and you shal receiue the gift of the holy Ghost ✠verse 39 For to you is the promisse and to your children and to al that are farre of vvhomsoeuer the Lord our God shal call ✠verse 40 Vvith very many other vvordes also did he testifie and exhorted them saying Saue your selues from this peruerse generation ✠verse 41 They therfore that receiued his vvord vvere baptized and there vvere added in that day about three thousand soules ✠verse 42 And they vvere perseuéring in the doctrine of the Apostles and in the communication of the breaking of bread and praiers ✠verse 43 And feare came vpon euery soul many vvonders also and signes vvere done by the Apostles in Hierusalem and there vvas great feare in al. ✠verse 44 Al they also that beleeued vvere together * and had ″ al things cōmon ✠verse 45 Their possessions and substance they sold and deuided them to al according as euery one had neede ✠verse 46 Daily also continuing vvith one accord in the temple and breaking bread from house to house they tooke their meate vvith ioy and simplicitie of hart ✠verse 47 praising God and hauing grace vvith al the people And our Lord ″ increased them that should be saued daily together ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. 1. The daies of Pentecost As Christ our Pasche for correspondence to the figure was offered at the Iewes great feast of Pasche so fifty daies after in Greeke Pentecost for accomplishing the like figure of the Law-giuing in Mount Sinal he sent downe the Holy Ghost iust on the day of their Pentecost which was alwaies on Sunday as appeareth Leuit. 23 15. Both which daies the Church keepeth yerely for memorie of Christs death and Resurrection and the sending downe of the Holy Ghost as they did the like for record of their deliuerie out of Aegypt and their Law giuing aforesaid the said Feastes with vs conteining besides the remembrance of benefites past great Sacraments also of the life to come Aug. ep 119 C. 16. 4. Al replenished Though the Apostles and the rest were baptized before and had thereby receiued the grace of the Holy Ghost to sanctification and remission of sinnes as for diuers other purposes also Yet as Christ * promised them they should be further indued with strength and vertue from aboue so here he fulfilleth his promes visibly powring downe the Holy Ghost vpon al the companie and vpon euery one of them thereby replenishing the Apostles specially with al truth wisedom and knowledge necessarie for the gouernement of the Church and giuing both to them and to al other present the grace and effect of the Sacrament of Confirmation accomplishing corroborating and strengthening them in their saith and the confession of the same And lastly for a visible token of Gods Spirit he endued them al with the gift of diuers strange tonges al I say there present as wel our Ladie as other holy women and brethren besides the Apostles though ◠the Heretikes fondly argue for the desire they haue to dishonour Christs mother that neither she nor they were there present nor had the gift of tongues contrarie to the plaine text that saith They vvere al together to wit al the 120 mentioned
that men must stand in feare and dread lest they be not vvorthy to be heard or to obteine mercie Vvhereby al men that bye or sel any spiritual functions dignities offices or liuings may specially be vvaâ—ned that the sinne is exceding great 24. Pray you for me As this Sorcâ—â—er had more knovvledge of the true religion then the Protestants haue vvho see not that the Apostles and Bishops can giue the Holy Ghost in this Sacrament or other vvhich he plainely perceiued and confessed so surely he vvas more religious then they that being so sharply checked by the Apostle yet blasphemed not as they do vvhen they be blamed by the Gouerners of the Church but desired the Apostles to pray for him 27. This is desert Intolerable boldnes of some Protestants here also as in other places against al copies both Greeke and Latin to surmise corruption or falshod of the text saying it can not be so Vvhich is to accuse the holy Euangelist and to blaspheme the Holy Ghost him self See Beza vvho is often very saucie vvith S. Luke 38. He baptized him When the Heretikes of this time finde mention made in Scripture of any Sacrament ministred by the Apostles or other in the Primitiue Church they imagine no more vvas done then there is expresly told nor scarsly beleeue so much As if imposition of hands in the Sacrament of Confirmation be onely expressed they thinke there vvas no chrisme nor other vvorke or vvord vsed So they thinke no more ceremonie vvas vsed in the baptizing of this noble man then here is mentioned Vvherevpon S. Augustine hath these memorable vvordes In that that he saith Philip baptized him he vvould haue it vnderstood that al things vvere done vvhich though in the Scriptures for breuitie sake they are not mentioned yet by order of tradition vve knovv vvere to be done CHAP. IX Saul not content to persecute so cruelly in Hierusalem 3 is in the vvay to Daâ—â—scus told by our Lord IESVS of his vaine attempt and miraculously conuerted to be an Apostle and after great penance restored to his sight by Ananias and baptized 20 And presently he dealeth mightily against the Ievves prouing IESVS to be Christ to their great admiration 23 But such is their obstinacie that they lay al Damascus to kil him 26 From thence he goeth to Hierusalem and there ioyneth vvith the Apostles and againe by the obstinate Ievves his death is sought 31 The Church being novv grovven ouer al Ievvrie Galilee and Samaria Peter visiteth al and in his visitation 33 healing a lameman 36 and raising a dead vvoman conuerteth very many verse 1 AND Saul as yet breathing forth threatenings and slaughter against the disciples of our Lord came to the high priest ✠verse 2 and asked letters of him vnto Damascus to the synagogs that if he had found any men and vvomen of this vvay he might bring them bound vnto Hierusalem ✠verse 3 And as he vvent on his iourney it chaunced that he drevv nigh to Damascus and * sodenly a light from heauen shined round about him ✠verse 4 And falling on the ground he heard a voice saying to him Saul Saul vvhy persecutest thou me ✠verse 5 Vvho said Vvho art thou Lord And he I am IESVS vvhom thou doest persecute it is hard for thee to kicke against the pricke ✠verse 6 And trembling and being astonied he said Lord vvhat vvilt thou haue me to doe ✠verse 7 And our Lord to him Arise and goe into the citie and it shal be told thee vvhat thou must doe But the men that vvent in companie vvith him stood amased hearing the voice but seeing no man ✠verse 8 And Saul rose vp from the ground and his eies being opened he savv nothing And they dravving him by the haÌ„des brought him into Damascus ✠verse 9 And he vvas three daies not seeing and he did neither eate nor drinke ✠verse 10 And there vvas a certaine disciple at Damascus named Ananias and our Lord said to him in a vision Ananias But he said Loe here I am Lord. ✠verse 11 And our Lord to him Arise goe into the streate that is called Straight and seeke in the house of Iudas one named Saul of Tarsus for behold he prayeth ✠verse 12 And he savv a man named Ananias comming in and imposing handes vpon him for to receiue his sight ✠verse 13 But Ananias ansvvered Lord I haue heard by many of this man hovv much euil he hath done to thy sainctes in Hierusalem ✠verse 14 and here he hath authoritie from the cheefe priests to binde al that inuocate thy name ✠verse 15 And our Lord said to him Goe for a vessel of election is this man 〈…〉 carie my name before the Gentiles and kinges 〈…〉 children of Israël ✠verse 16 For I vvil shevv him hovv grea◠〈…〉 must suffer for my name ✠verse 17 And Ananias vvent and entred into the house and imposing handes vpon him he said Brother Saul our Lord IESVS hath sent me he that appeared to thee in the vvay that thou camest that thou maiest see and be filled vvith the holy Ghost ✠verse 18 And forthvvith there fel from his eies as it vvere scales and he receiued sight and rising he vvas baptized ✠verse 19 And vvhen he had taken meate he vvas strengthened And he vvas vvith the disciples that vvere at Damascus for certaine daies ✠verse 20 And incontinent entring into the synagogs he preached IESVS that this is the sonne of God ✠verse 21 And al that heard vvere astonied and said Is not this he that expugned in Hierusalem those that inuocated this name and came hither to this purpose that he might bring them bound to the cheefe priests ✠verse 22 But Saul vvaxed mightie much more and confounded the Ievves that dvvelt at Damascus affirming that this is CHRIST ⊢ ✠verse 23 And vvhen many daies vvere passed the Ievves consulted that they might kil him ✠verse 24 But their conspiracie came to Sauls knovvledge And * they kept the gates also day and night that they might kil him ✠verse 25 But the disciples taking him in the night conueied him avvay by the vvall letting him dovvne in a basket ✠verse 26 And vvhen he vvas come into Hierusalem he assaied to ioyne him self to the disciples al feared him not beleeuing that he vvas a disciple ✠verse 27 But Barnabas tooke him brought him to the Apostles and told them hovv in the vvay he had seen our Lord and that he spake vnto him and hovv in Damascus he dealt confidently in the name of IESVS ✠verse 28 And he vvas vvith them going in and going out in Hierusalem and dealing confidently in the name of our Lord. ✠verse 29 He spake also to the Gentiles and disputed vvith the Greekes but they sought to kil him ✠verse 30 Vvhich vvhen the brethren had knovven they brought him dovvné
to Caesaréa and sent him avvay to Tarsus ✠verse 31 The ⸬ CHVRCH truely through al Ievvrie Galilee and Samaria had peace vvas edified vvalking in the feare of our Lord and vvas replenished vvith the consolation of the holy Ghost ✠verse 32 And it came to passe that Peter as he passed through al came to the saincts that dvvelt at Lydda ✠verse 33 and he found there a certaine man named Aeneas lying in his bed from eight yeres before vvho had the palsey ✠verse 34 And Peter said to him Aeneas our Lord IESVS CHRIST heale ' thee arise and make thy bed And incontinent he arose ✠verse 35 And al that dvvelt at Lydda and Satóna savv him vvho conuerted to our Lord. ✠verse 36 And in Ioppé there vvas a certaine disciple named Tabitha vvhich by interpretation is called Dorcas This vvomā vvas ful of good vvorkes and almes-deedes vvhich she did ✠verse 37 And it came to passe in those daies that she vvas sicke and died Vvhom vvhen they had vvashed they laid her in an vpper chamber ✠verse 38 And vvhereas Lydda vvas nigh to Ioppé the disciples hearing that Peter vvas in it they sent tvvo men vnto him desiring him Be not loth to come so farre as to vs. ✠verse 39 And Peter rising vp came vvith them And vvhen he vvas come they brought him into the vpper chamber and al the vvidovves stoode about him vveeping and shevving him the coates and garments vvhich Dorcas made them ✠verse 40 And al being put forth Peter falling on his knees praied and turning to the body he said Tabitha arise And she opened her eies and seeing Peter she sate vp ✠verse 41 And giuing her his hand he lifted her vp And vvhen he had called the saincts and the vvidovves he presented her aliue ✠verse 42 And it vvas made knovven through out al Ioppé and many beleeued in our Lord. ✠verse 43 And it came to passe that he abode many daies in Ioppé vvith one Simon a tanner CHAP. X. Because the Ievves so much abhorred the Gentils for the better vvarrant of their Christening an Angel appeareth to Cornelius the deuout Italian 9 and a vision is shevved to Peter him self the cheefe and Pastor of al 19 and the Spirit speaketh to him 34 yea and as he is Catechizing them about IESVS 44 the holy Ghost commeth visibly vpon them and therfore not fearing any longer the offense of the Ievves he commaundeth to baptize them verse 1 AND there vvas a certaine man in Caesaréa named Cornelius Centurion of that vvhich is called the Italian band ✠verse 2 religious fearing God vvith al his house ″ doing many almes-deedes to the people And alvvaies praying to God ✠verse 3 he savv in a vision manifestly about the ninthe houre of the day an Angel of God comming in vnto him and saying to him Cornelius ✠verse 4 But he beholding him taken vvith feare said Vvho art thou Lord And he said to him Thy praiers and thy almes-deedes are ascended into remembrance in the sight of God ✠verse 5 And novv send men vnto Ioppé and call hither one Simon that is surnamed Peter ✠verse 6 he lodgeth vvith one Simon a tanner vvhose house is by the sea side he vvil tel thee vvhat thou must doe ✠verse 7 And vvhen the Angel vvas departed that spake to him he called tvvo of his houshold and a souldiar that feared our Lord of them that vvere vnder him ✠verse 8 To vvhom vvhen he had told all he sent them vnto Ioppé ✠verse 9 And the next day vvhiles they vvere going on their iourney and dravving nigh to the citie Peter vvent vp into the higher partes ″ to pray about the sixt houre ✠verse 10 And being hungrie he vvas desirous to take somevvhat And as they vvere preparing there fel vpon him an excesse of minde ✠verse 11 and he savv the heauen opened and a certaine vessel descending as it vvere a great lin̄en sheete vvith foure corners let dovvne from heauen to the earth ✠verse 12 vvherein vvere al foure-footed beastes and that creepe on the earth and foules of the aire ✠verse 13 And there came a voice to him Arise Peter kil and eate ✠verse 14 But Peter said God forbid Lord for I did neuer eate any common and vncleane thing ✠verse 15 And a voice came to him againe the second time That vvhich God hath purified doe not thou cal common ✠verse 16 And this vvas done thrise and forthvvith the vessel was taken vp againe into heauen ✠verse 17 And vvhiles Peter doubted vvithin him self vvhat the vision should be that he had seen behold the men that vvere sent from Cornelius inquiring for Simons house stood at the gate ✠verse 18 And vvhen they had called they asked if Simon that is surnamed Peter vvere lodged there ✠verse 19 And as Peter vvas thinking of the vision the Spirit said to him Behold three men doe seeke thee ✠verse 20 Arise therfore and get thee dovvne and goe vvith them doubting nothing for I haue sent them ✠verse 21 And Peter going dovvne to the men said Behold I am he vvhom you seeke vvhat is the cause for the vvhich you are come ✠verse 22 Vvho said Cornelius the Centurion a iust man that feareth God and hauing testimonie of al the nation of the Ievves receiued an ansvver of an holy Angel to send for thee into his house and to heare vvordes of thee ✠verse 23 Therfore bringing them in he lodged them ✠And the day folovving he arose and vvent vvith them and certaine of the brethren of Ioppé accompanied him ✠verse 24 And on the morow he entred into Caesaréa And Cornelius expected them hauing called together his kinne and special frendes ✠verse 25 And it came to passe Vvhen Peter vvas come in Cornelius came to meete him and falling at his feete ″ adored ✠verse 26 But Peter lifted him vp saying Arise my self also am a man ✠verse 27 And talking vvith him he vvent in and findeth many that vvere assembled ✠verse 28 and he said to them You knovv hovv abominable it is for a man that is a Ievve to ioyne or to approche vnto a stranger but God hath shevved to me to call no man cōmon or vncleane ✠verse 29 For the vvhich cause making no doubt I came vvhen I vvas sent for I demaund therfore for vvhat cause you haue sent for me ✠verse 30 And Cornelius said Foure daies since vntil this houre I vvas praying the ninthe houre in my house and behold a man stoode before me in vvhite apparel ✠verse 31 and said Cornelius thy praier is heard and thy almes-deedes are in memorie in the sight of God ✠verse 32 Send therfore to Ioppé and call hither Simon that is surnamed Peter he lodgeth in the house of Simon a tanner by the sea side ✠verse 33
12 and other confirming his sentence vvith miracles 13 and vvith Scriptures 22 and the Apostles and Priests do vvrite and coÌ„maâ—nd in the name of the Holy Ghost vvhat is to be done 30 And the faithful thereby are straightvvaies quieted in minde 36 After vvhich Paul and Barnabas thinking to goe againe their aboue said circuite together are by occasion of Marke parted to the greater increase of the Church verse 1 AND certaine comming dovvne from Ievvrie taught the brethren That * vnles you be circumcised according to the maner of Moyses you can not be saued ✠verse 2 No litle sedition therfore being risen to Paul and Barnabas against them they ″ appointed that Paul and Barnabas should goe vp certaine others of the rest ' to the Apostles and priests vnto Hierusalem vpon this question ✠verse 3 They therfore being brought on their vvay by the Church passed through Phoenîce and Samaria reporting the conuersion of the Gentiles and they made great ioy to al the brethren ✠verse 4 And vvhen they vvere come to Hierusalem they vvere receiued of the Church and of the Apostles and Auncients declaring vvhatsoeuer God had done vvith them ✠verse 5 And there arose certaine of the heresie of the Pharisees that beleeued saying That they must be circumcised commaunded also to keepe the lavv of Moyses ✠verse 6 And the ″ Apostles and Auncients ″ assembled to consider of this vvord ✠verse 7 And vvhen there vvas made a great disputation ″ Peter rising vp said to them Men brethren you knovv that * of old daies God among vs ″ chose that by my mouth the Gentiles should heare the vvord of the Gospel and beleeue ✠verse 8 And God vvhich knovveth the hartes gaue testimonie * giuing vnto them the holy Ghost as vvel as to vs ✠verse 9 and hath put no difference betvvene vs and them by faith purifying their hartes ✠verse 10 Novv therfore vvhy tempt you God to put a yoke vpon the neckes of the disciples vvhich neither our fathers nor vve haue been able to beare ✠verse 11 but by the grace of our Lord IESVS CHRIST vve beleeue to be saued in like maner as they also ✠verse 12 And al the multitude held their peace and they heard Barnabas and Paul telling vvhat great signes and vvonders God had done among the Gentiles by them ✠verse 13 And after they held their peace ″ Iames ansvvered saying Men brethren heare me ✠verse 14 Simon hath told hovv God first visited to take of the Gentiles a people to his name ✠verse 15 And to this accord the vvordes of the prophets as it is vvritten ✠verse 16 After these things I vvil returne and vvil reedifie the tabernacle of Dauid vvhich vvas fallen and the ruines thereof I vvil reedifie and set it vp ✠verse 17 that the residue of men may seeke after the Lord and al nations vpon vvhom my name is inuocated saith the Lord that doeth these things ✠verse 18 To our Lord vvas his ovvne vvorke knovven from the beginning of the vvorld ✠verse 19 For the vvhich cause ″ I iudge that they vvhich of the Gentiles are conuerted to God are not to be disquieted ✠verse 20 but to vvrite vnto them that they refraine them selues from the contaminations of Idols and ″ fornication and strangled things and bloud ✠verse 21 For Moyses of old times hath in euery citie them that preach him in the synagogs vvhere he is read euery Sabboth ✠verse 22 Then it pleased the Apostles and Auncients vvith the vvhole Church to chose men out of them to send to Antioche vvith Paul and Barnabas Iudas vvho vvas surnamed Barsabas Silas cheefe men among the brethren ✠verse 23 vvriting by their handes The Apostles and Auncients the brethren to the brethren of the Gentiles that are at Antioche and in Syria and Cilicia greeting ✠verse 24 Because vve haue heard that certaine ″ going forth from vs haue troubled you vvith vvordes subuerting your soules to vvhom vve gaue no commaundement ✠verse 25 It hath pleased vs being gathered in one to chose out men and to send them vnto you vvith our deerest Barnabas and Paul ✠verse 26 men that haue giuen their liues for the name of our Lord IESVS CHRIST ✠verse 27 Vve haue sent therfore Iudas Silas vvho them selues also vvil in vvordes report vnto you the same things ✠verse 28 For it hath seemed good ″ to the holy Ghost to vs to lay no further burden vpon you then these necessarie things ✠verse 29 that you absteine from the things immolated to Idols and bloud and that vvhich is strangled and fornication from the vvhich things keeping your selues you shal doe vvell Fare ye vvel ✠verse 30 They therfore being dimissed vvent dovvne to Antioche and gathering the multitude deliuered the epistle ✠verse 31 Vvhich vvhen they had read they ″ reioyced vpon the consolation ✠verse 32 but Iudas and Silas them Selues also being prophets vvith many vvordes comforted the brethren and confirmed them ✠verse 33 And hauing spent some time there they vvere vvith peace dimissed of the brethren vnto them that had sent them ✠verse 34 But it seemed good vnto Silas to remaine there and Iudas departed alone ✠verse 35 and Paul and Barnabas taried at Antioche teaching and euangelizing vvith many others the vvord of our Lord. ✠verse 36 And after certaine daies Paul said to Barnabas Let vs returne and visite our brethren in al cities vvherein vve * haue preached the vvord of our Lord hovv they doe ✠verse 37 And Barnabas vvould haue taken vvith them Iohn also that vvas surnamed Marke ✠verse 38 But Paul desired that he as vvho * had departed from them out of Pamphylia and had not gone vvith them to the vvorke might not be receiued ✠verse 39 And there rose a ″ dissention so that they departed one from an other that Barnabas in deede taking Marke sailed to Cypres ✠verse 40 But Paul chosing Silas departed being deliuered of the brethren to the grace of God ✠verse 41 And he vvalked through Syria and Cilicia confirming the Churches Commaunding them to keepe the praecepts of the Apostles and the Auncients ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XV. 1. Appointed Vve learne by this example vvhat is to be done vvhen any controuersie ariseth in religion betvvene the teachers or other Christian people Vve see it is not ynough to contend by allegations of Scriptures or other proofes seeming to make for either part for so of contentious part taking there should be no end but the more vvriting vvrestling striuing there vvere euery one for his ovvne fansie cloking it vvith the title of Gods vvord and Scripture the more Schismes Sectes and diuisions vvould fall as vve see specially in the restles Heresies of our time Vvhose faâ—tors admitting no iudges stand to no trial of mortal men to no
for he is gods minister vnto thee for good But if thou doe euil feare for he ″ beareth not the svvord without cause For he is Gods minister a reueÌ„ger vnto vvrath to him that doeth euil ✠verse 5 Therfore be subiect of necessitie not only for vvrath but also for conscience sake ✠verse 6 For therfore ″ you giue tributes also for they are the ministers of God seruing vnto this purpose ✠verse 7 Render therfore to al men their devv * to vvhom tribute tribute to vvhom custom custom to whom feare feare to vvhoÌ„ honour honour ✠verse 8 Ovve no man any thing but that you loue one an other For he that loueth his neighbour hath fulfilled the lavv ✠verse 9 For Thou shalt not commit aduoutrie Thou shalt not kil Thou shalt not steale Thou shalt not beare false vvitnes Thou shalt not couet and if there be any other commaundement it is comprised in this vvord Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy self ✠verse 10 The loue of thy neighbour vvorketh no euil Loue therfore is the fulnesse of the lavv ⊢ ✠verse 11 And that knovving the season that it is novv the houre for vs to rise from sleepe For novv our saluation is neerer then vvhen vve beleeued ✠verse 12 The night is passed and the day is at hand Let vs therfore cast of the vvorkes of darknesse and doe on the armour of light ✠verse 13 As in the day let vs vvalke honestly not in banketings and drunkennes not in chamberings and impudicities not in contention and emulation ✠verse 14 but doe ye on our Lord IESVS Christ ⊢ and make not prouision for the flesh in concupiscenees ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIII 1. Euery soul be subiect Because the Apostles preached libertie by Christ from the yoke of the Law and seruitude of sinne and gaue al the faithful both example and commaundement to obey God more then men and withal euer charged them expresly to be obedient and subiect to their Prelates as to them which had cure of their soules and were by the Holy Ghost placed ouer the Church of God there were many in those daies newly conuerted that thougt them solues free from al temporal Botestats carnal Lordes and humane creatures or powers wherevpon the bondman tooke him self to be loose from his seruitude the subiect from his Soueraine were he Emperour King Duke or what other secular Magistrate so euer specially the Princes of those daies being Heathens and persecutors of the Apostles and of Christes religion for which cause and for that the Apostles were vntruely charged of their Aduersaries that they withdrevvâ— men from order and obedience to Ciuil lavves and Officers S. Paul here as S. Peter doth 1 Chap. 2. cleereth him self and expresly chargeth euery man to be subiect to his temporal Prince and Superior Not euery man to al that be in Office or Superiority but euery one to him whom God hath put in authoritie ouer him by that he is his Maister Lord king or such like 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 either to them in matters of religion or regiment of their soules for most part vvere Pagans whom the Apostle could not vvill men to obey in matters of faith but to them in such things onely as 〈…〉 and what other causes so euer consist vvith Gods holy vvill and ordinance for * against God no power may be 〈◊〉 1. No povver but of God S. Chrysostome here noteth that power 〈◊〉 Superioritie is Gods ordinance but not ofâ—somes al Princes because to any may vsur 〈◊〉 who reigne by his permission onely and not by his appointment nor al actions that euery one doeth in and by his soueraine povver as Iuâ—ians apostaste and 〈◊〉 of Catholikes 〈…〉 oppression of the Israelites Achaâ—s persecution of the Prophets Neros executing of the Apostles Herods and Pilats condemning of Christ al which things God permitted them by he abuse of their power to accomplish 〈◊〉 they vvere out of the compasse of his causing and ordinance 2. They that resist Vvhosoeuer resisteth or obeieth not his lavvful Superior in those causes vvherein he is subiect vnto him withstandeth Gods appointment sinneth â—oadly and is vvorthy to be punished both in this vvorld by his Superior and by God in the next life for in temporal gouernement and causes the Christians vvere bound in conscience to obey their Heathen Imperours though on the other side they were bound vnder paine of deâ—â—ation to obey their Apostles and Prelates and not to obey their kings or Emperours in matters of religion Vvhereby it is cleere that vvhen vve be commaunded to obey our Superiors it is meant alvvaies and onely in such things as they may lawfully commaund and in respect of such matters Vvherein they be our Superiors 4. Beareth not the sword That the Apostle meaneth here specially of temporal povvers vve may see by the svvord tribute external compulsion vvhich he here attributeth to them And the Christian men then had no doubt vvhether they should obey their Spiritual povvers but novv the disease is cleane contrarie for al is giuen to the secular povver and nothing to the spiritual vvhich expresly is ordained by Christ and the Holy Ghost and al the faithful are commaunded to be subiect there vnto as to Christs ovvne vvord and vvill There vvere Heretikes called Begardi that tooke avvay al rule and Superioritie The wâ—â—lefists vvould obey nor Prince nor Prelate if he vvere once in deadly sinne The Protestants of our time as vve may see in al Countrieâ— vvhere the secular svvord is dravven against their Sectes care neither for the one nor for the other though they extol onely the secular vvhen it maketh for them The Catholikes onely most humbly obey both euen according to Gods ordinance the one in temporal causes and the other in Spiritual in vvhich order both these States haue blessedly florished in al Christian countries euer since Christeâ— time and it is the very vvay to preserue both as one day al the vvorld shal confesse vvith vs. 6. Ten giue tributes Though euery man ought to be ready to serue his temporal Prince vvith his goods by tributes of vvhat other lavvful taxes and subsidies so euer yet they may exempt by priuileges vvhom they thinke good As in al countries Christian Priests for the honour of Christ whose Ministers they be haue by the grauntes and auncient charters or kings be he excepted and exempted Notvvithstanding they vvere neuer vnready to serue voluntarely their soueraine in al common causes vvith vvhatsoeuer they had See Annot. in Mat. 17 26. â—â— Not in 〈◊〉 This vvas the very place vvhich S. Augustine that glorious Doctor vvas by a voice from heauen directed vnto at his first miraculous and happy conuersion not only to the Catholike faith but also to perpetual continencie by this voice comming from heauen Tolle lege Tolle lege Take vp and read take vp
and read as him self telleth li. 8 Confesâ—e 12. CHAP. XIIII Like a moderator and peacemaker betvvene the firme Christians vvho vvere the Gentils and the infirme vvho vvere the Christian Ievves hauing yet a scruple to cease from keeping the ceremonial meâ—tes and daies of Moyses Lavv be exhorteth the Ievv 〈◊〉 to condemne the Gentil vsing his libertie and the Gentil againe 〈◊〉 to condemne the â—â—rupulous â—ew but rather to abstaine from vsing his libertie and them offending the Ievv 〈◊〉 be an occasions vnto him of aposting verse 1 AND him that is vveake in faith take vnto you not in disputations of cogitatioÌ„s ✠verse 2 For one beleeueth that he may ″ eate al things but he that is vveake let him eate ' herbes ✠verse 3 Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not and he that eateth not let him not iudge him that eateth for God hath taken him to him ✠verse 4 Vvho art thou that iudgest an other mans seruant To his ovvne Lord he standeth or falleth and he shal stand for God is able to make him stand ✠verse 5 For one iudgeth ″ betvveene day and day and an other iudgeth euery day let euery one abound ″ in his ovvne sense ✠verse 6 He that respecteth the day respecteth to our Lord. And he that eateth eateth to our Lord for he giueth thankes to God And he that eateth not to our Lord he eateth not and giueth thankes to God ✠verse 7 For none of vs liueth to him self no man dieth to him self ✠verse 8 For whether vve liue we liue to our Lord or vvhether we die we die to our Lord. Therfore vvhether vve liue or vvhether vve die vve are our Lords ✠verse 9 For to this end Christ died and rose againe that he may haue dominion both of the dead and of the liuing ✠verse 10 But thou vvhy iudgest thou thy brother or thou vvhy doest thou despise thy brother For * vve shal al stand before the iudgement seate of Christ ✠verse 11 For it is vvritten Liue I saith our Lord that euery knee shal bovve to me and euery tongue shal confesse to God ✠verse 12 Therfore euery one of vs for him self shal render account to God ✠verse 13 Let vs therfore no more iudge one an other but this iudge ye rather that you put not a stumbling blocke or a scandal to your brother ✠verse 14 I knovv and am persuaded in our Lord IESVS Christ that nothing is coÌ„mon of it self but to him that supposeth any thing to be coÌ„mon to him it is common ✠verse 15 For if because of meate thy brother be greeued novv thou vvalkest not according to charitie * Do not vvith thy meate destroy him for vvhom Christ died ✠verse 16 Let not then our good be blasphemed ✠verse 17 For the kingdom of God is ″ not meate and drinke but iustice and peace and ioy in the holy Ghost ✠verse 18 for he that in this serueth Christ pleaseth God and is acceptable to men ✠verse 19 Therfore the things that are of peace let vs pursue and the things that are of edifying one tovvard an other let vs keepe ✠verse 20 Destroy not the vvorke of God for meate * Al things in deede are cleane but it is il for the man that eateth by giuing offence ✠verse 21 It is good not to eate flesh and not to drinke vvine nor that vvherein thy brother is offended or scandalized or vveakened ✠verse 22 Hast thou faith ″ haue it vvith thy self before God Blessed is he that iudgeth not him self in that vvhich he approueth ✠verse 23 But ″ he that discerneth if he eate is damned because not of faith for ″ al that is not of faith is sinne ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIIII 2. Eate al things By similitude of vvordes the simple are soone deceiued and Heretikes make their vauntage of any thing to seduce the vnlearned There vvere diuers meates forbidden in the Lavv of Moyses and for signification made and counted vncleane vvhereof the Ievves might not eate aâ— al as porke hare conny and such like both of fishes foules and beasts a great number Christ discharged al them that became Christians after his Passion of that obseruance and al other ceremonies of the old Lavv Notvvithstanding because diuers that vvere brought vp in the Lavv had a religion and conscience sodenly to foresake their former maner the Apostle here admonisheth such as bestronger and 〈◊〉 instructed in the case to heare vvith the vveaker sort that being Christians could not yee finde in their hartes to eate and vse the meates forbidden by God in the Lavv as on the other side he vvarneth the vveake that vvould not eate not to take offence or scandal at them that did eate vvithout scruple any of the irregular or forbidden meates in the Lavv nor in any vvise to iudge or condemne the eater but to commit that to God and finally that neither nother should condemne the other for eating or not eating Now the Protestants foÌ„ndly apply al this to the fastes of the Church and differences of meates in the same as though the Church did forbid any meate vvholy neuer to be eaten or touched or made any creatures vncleane or othervvise prescribed any abstinence then for chastising of mens bodies and seruice of God It is a great blindnesse that they can put no difference betvvixt Christes fast of fourtie daies Mat. 4. Iohns abstaining from al delicate meates and drinkes Mat. 11. the vvidovv Annes Luc. â— 1â— the Nazareites Num. 6. the Recabites Ierem. 15 14. the Niniuities Ion. 3. S. Paules 2 Cor. 11 27. S. Timothees 1 Tim. 5 23. Iohns Disciples and Christs Disciples fast Mat. 9 14. 15. which he said they should keepe after his departure from them and the ceremonial distinction of creatures and meates cleane and vncleane in the old Lavv. of vvhich it is euident the Apostle treateth in al this chapter of none other at al. Therfore vvhen the Protestants by the vvordes of this place vvould proue that vve be either made free from fasting and from obeying the Churches commaundement or folovving Christes example in that matter or that the obseruers of Christian fastes be vveake in faith ought not in any vvise coÌ„demne of sinne the breakers of the prescribed fastes of the holy Church they doe abuse ignorantly or vvilfully the Apostles vvordes and discourse 5. Betvvene day and day By the like deceite they abuse this place against the Holy-daies of Christ and his B. mother and Saincts vvhich concerneth onely the Ievves festiuities and obseruation of times vvhereof in the Epistle to the Galatians c 4. 10. 6. Euery one in his ovvne sense The Apostle doth not giue freedom as the Churches enemies vvould haue it that euery man may doe or thinke vvhat he list but in this matter of Iudaical obseruation of daies and meates that for a time onely til the
that this Epistle was not sent inclosed to S. Peters to be deliuered by his meanes to the vvhole Church of the Romanes in some of the assemblies it is very like it was recommended to some one principal man or other that is not here named and tvventy causes there may be vnknovven to vs. Why he saluted him not â—but no cause vvhy our Aduersaries vpon such friuolous reasons should reproue an approued truth For euen as wel might they say that S. Iohn vvas neuer at Ephesus because S. Paul in his Epistle to the Ephesians doth not salute him And plaine it is that it is the Romane seate and faith of Peter vvhich they as all Heretikes before them do feare and hate and vvhich wil be their bane and they knovv that there is no argument vvhich conuinceth in their conscience that Peter vvas neuer at Rome Therfore to conclude vve say to them in S. Augustines vvordes Why call you the Apostolike chaire the chaire of pestilence What hath the Church of Rome done against you in vvhich S. Peter did sit and from vvhich by nefarious furie you haue separated your selues 16. Holy kisse Hereof and by the common vsage of the first Christians vvho had special regard of vnitie and peace among them selues and for â—signe and protestation thereof kissed one an other came our holy ceremonie of giuing the Pax or kissing one an other in the Sacrifice of the blessed Masse 17. To marke them He carefully warneth them to take heede of seditions sovvers of Sectes and dissension in religion and this euer to be their marke if they should teach or moue them to any thing vvhich vvas not agreable to that vvhich they had learned at their conuersion not bidding them to examine the case by the Scriptures but by their first forme of faith and religion deliuered to them before they had or did read any booke of the nevv Testament 18. But their ovvne belly Hovvsoeuer Heretikes pretend in vvordes and external shew of their sheepes cote in deede they seeke but after their ovvne profite and pleasure by the Apostles to ovvne testimonie we be vvarranted so to iudge of them as of men that in deede haue no religion nor conscience 19. Your obedience Against Heretikes and their illusions there is no better way then in simplicitie to cleaue vnto that vvhich hath bene taught before for the vvhich the Romane obedience is much commended See Annot. vpon the first chap. vers 8. ⧠THE ARGVMENT OF THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS HOVV S. Paul planted the Church at Corinth coÌ„tinuing there a yere and an halfe together vve reade Act. 18. After that vvhen he vvas at Ephesus Act. 19 about the end of the three yeres that he abode there he vvrote this first Epistle to the Corinthians For euen as S. Luke there vvriteth vvhen these things vvere ended Paul purposed in the Spirit when he had gone ouer Macedonia and Achaia to goe to Hierusalem so likevvise doth S. Paul himselfe vvrite here I vvil come to you in Achaia when I shal haue gone ouer Macedonia for I vvill go ouer Macedonia but I vvil tarie at Ephesus vntil Pentecost The matter that he vvriteth of is not one as in the Epistle to the Romanes but diuers partly such faultes of theirs as vvere signified vnto him by them that vvere of Chloè 1 Cor. 1 11. partly such questions as them selues vvrote to him of And concerning the things that you vvrote to me 1 Cor. 7 1. for so vve may as it seemeth deuide the Epistle into these tvvo partes Or to put al together he vvriteth of eight things 1 Of 〈◊〉 Schismes beginning among them by occasion of certaine preachers vvhom in 〈◊〉 Second Epistle he toucheth more plainely as being False apostles chap. 1. â— 3 4. 2 Of an incestuous fornicator and some that vvent to lavv before infidel chap. 5. 6. 3 Of Matrimonie and Continencie chap. 7. 4 Of 〈◊〉 saâ—raficed to Idols chap. 8. 9. 10. 5 Of his Traditions chap. 11. 6 Of the Giftes of the Holy Ghost chap. 12. 13. 14. 7 of the Resurrection chap. 〈…〉 of the Gentiles to succour the Christian 〈◊〉 at Hieru salem chap. 16. THE FIRST EPISTLE OF PAVL TO THE CORINTHIANS CHAP. I. After salutation 4 hauing acknovvledged the graces of their Churche 10 he dehorteth them from their Schismatical boasting against one an other in their baptizers telling them that they must boast onely in Christ for their Baptisme 17 and in their preachers vvho had the vvisedom of vvordes telling them that it is the preaching of the Crosse vvhereby God saueth the vvorld and vvherein onely Christians should boast 26 seing God of purpose chose the contemptible that so him self might haue the glorie verse 1 PAVL called to be an Apostle of IESVS Christ by the vvil of God and Sósthenes a brother ✠verse 2 to the Church of God that is at Corinth to the sanctified in Christ IESVS called to be saincts vvith al that inuocate the name of our Lord IESVS Christ in euery place of theirs and ours ✠verse 3 Grace to you and peace from God our father and our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 4 I giue thankes to my God alvvaies for you for the grace of God that is giuen you in Christ IESVS ✠verse 5 that in al things you be made riche in him in al vtterance and â— in al knovvledge ✠verse 6 as the testimonie of Christ is confirmed in you ✠verse 7 so that nothing is vvanting to you in any grace expecting the reuelation of our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 8 vvho also vvil confirme you vnto the end vvithout crime in the day of the comming of our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 9 God is faithful by vvhom you are called into the societie of his sonne IESVS Christ our Lord. ✠verse 10 And I beseeche you brethren by the name of our Lord IESVS Christ that you al say one thing and that there be no schismes among you but that you be perfect in one sense in one knovvledge ✠verse 11 For it is signified vnto me my brethren of you by them that are of Chloè that there be contentions among you ✠verse 12 And I meane this for that euery one of you saith I certes am Paules I Apollos but I Cephas and I Christs ✠verse 13 Is Christ deuided Vvhy vvas Paul crucified for you or in the name of Paul vvere you baptized ✠verse 14 I giue God thankes that I baptized none of you but * Crispus and Caius ✠verse 15 lest any man say that in my name you vvere baptized ✠verse 16 And I baptized also the house of Stéphanas But I know not if I haue baptized any other ✠verse 17 For Christ sent me not to baptize but to euangelize not in vvisedom of speache that the crosse of Christ be not made void ✠verse 18 For the vvord of the crosse to them in deede
more infirme and ignorant sort of Christian men be called sensual or carnal also vvho being occupied in secular affaires and giuen to sensual ioy and vvorldlines haue no such sense nor feeling of these great gifts of God as the perfecter sort of the faithful haue Vvho trying these high pointes of religion not by reason and sense but by grace faith and Spirit be therfore called spiritual The spiritual then is he that iudgeth and discerneth the truth of such things as the carnal can not attaine vnto that doth by the spirit of the Church vvhereof he is partaker in the vnitie of the same not onely see the errours of the carnal but condemneth them and iudgeth euery povver resisting Gods spirit and vvord the carnal Ievv Heathen or Heretike hauing no meanes nor right to iudge of the said spiritual man For vvhen the spiritual is said to be iudged of none the meaning is not that he should not be subiect or obedient to his Pastors and spiritual Povvers and to the vvhole Church specially for the trial or examination of al his life doctrine and faith but that a Catholike man and namely a teacher of Catholike doctrine in the Church should not be any vvhit subiect to the iudgement of the Heathen or the Heretike nor care vvhat of ignorance or infidelitie they say against him for such carnal men haue no iudgement in such things nor can attaine to the Churches vvisedom in any ceremonie mysterie or matter vvhich they condemne Therfore S. Irenaeus excellently declaring that the Church and query spiritual childe thereof iudgeth and condemneth al false Prophets and Heretikes of vvhat sort so euer at length he concludeth vvith these notable vvordes The spiritual shal iudge also all that make schismes vvhich be cruel not hauing the loue of God and respecting their ovvne priuate more then the vnitie of the Church mangle deuide and as much as in them lieth kill for smal causes the great and glorious body of Christ speaking peace and seeking battaile He shal iudge also them that be out of the truth that is to say out of the Church vvhich Church shal be vnder no mans iudgement for to the Church are al things knovven in vvhich is perfect faith of the Father and of al the dispensation of Christ and firme knovvledge of the Holy Ghost that teacheth all truth CHA. III. If they vvil not be carnal stil they must boast in God only not in their preachers which are but his ministers 10 and neede to looke vvel hovv they preach 12 because not al preaching though it be Catholike is meritorious but rather it buildeth matter to be purged by fire vvhen it is vaine and vnfruitful as also any other like vvorkes of other Catholikes marie if it be heretical destroying the temple of God then it vvorketh damnation 18 The remedie is to humble them selues and referre al to God verse 1 AND I brethren could not speake to you as to spiritual but as to carnal As it vvere to litle ones in Christ ✠verse 2 I gaue you milke to drinke not meate for you could not as yet but neither can you novv verely for yet you are carnal ✠verse 3 For vvhereas there is among you emulation and contention are you not carnal and vvalke according to man ✠verse 4 For vvhen one saith I certes am Paules an other I Apollos are you not â—men ' Vvhat is Apollo then and vvhat is Paul ✠verse 5 The ministers of him vvhom you haue beleeued to euery one as our Lord hath giuen ✠verse 6 I planted Apollo vvatered but God gaue the increase ✠verse 7 Therfore neither he that planteth is any thing nor he that vvatereth but he that giueth the increase God ✠verse 8 And he that planteth and he that vvatereth are one And â— euery one shal receiue his owne reward according to his ovvne labour ✠verse 9 For vve are Gods coadiutors you are Gods husbandrie you are Gods building ✠verse 10 According to the grace that is giuen me as a vvise vvorkemaster haue I laid the foundation and an other buildeth therevpon but let euery one looke hovv he buildeth thereon ✠verse 11 For other foundation no man can lay beside that vvhich is laid vvhich is Christ IESVS ✠verse 12 And if any man build â— vpon this foundation gold siluer pretious stones vvood hay stubble ✠verse 13 the vvorke of euery one â— shal be manifest for â— the day of our Lord vvil declare because it shal be reuealed in fire and the vvorke of euery one of vvhat kinde it is the fire shal trie ✠verse 14 If any mans vvorke abide vvhich he built therevpon he shal receiue revvard ✠verse 15 If any mans vvorke burne he shal suffer detriment but him self shal be saued yet so â— as by fire ✠verse 16 Knovv you not that you are the temple of God and the Spirit of God dvvelleth in you ✠verse 17 But if any violate the temple of God God vvil destroy him For the temple of God is holy vvhich you are ✠verse 18 Let no man seduce him self if any man seeme to be vvise among you in this world let him become a foole that he may be vvise ✠verse 19 For the vvisedom of this vvorld is folishnes vvith God For it is vvritten I vvil compasse the vvise in their subteltie ✠verse 20 And againe Our Lord knovveth the cogitations of the vvise that they be â—aine ✠verse 21 Let no man therfore glorie in men For al things are yours ✠verse 22 vvhether it be Paul or Apollo or Cephas or the vvorld or life or death or things present or things to come for al are yours ✠verse 23 and you are Christs and Christ is Gods ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 8. Euery man shal receiue according A most plaine text for proofe that men by their labours and by the diuersities thereof shal be diuersly revvarded in heauen and therfore that by their vvorkes proceding of grace they do deserue or merite heauen and the more or lesse ioy in the same for though the holy Scripture coÌ„monly vse not this vvord merite yet in places innumerable of the old and nevv Testament the very true sense of merite is conteined and so often as the vvord merces and the like be vsed they be euer vnderstood as correlatiues or correspondent vnto it for if the ioy of heauen be â—erribution repaiment hire vvages for vvorkes as in infinite places of holy Scripture then the vvorkes can be none other but the valure deseit price vvorth and merite of the same And in deede this vvord revvard vvhich in our English tonge may signifie a volutary or bountiful gift doth not so vvel expresse the nature of the * Latin vvord or the Greeke vvhich are rather the very stipend that the hired vvorkeman or iournieman couenanteth to haue of him vvhose vvorke he doth and is a thing equally
and iustly ansvvering to the time and vveight of his trauels and vvorkes in vvhich sense the Scripture saith Dignus est operarius mercede sua the vvorkeman is vvorthy of his hire rather then a free gift though because faithful men must acknovvledge that their merites be the giftes and graces of God they rather vse the vvord revvard then hire stipend or repaiment though in deede it be al one as you may see by diuers places of holy vvrite as * My merces revvard is vvith me to render to euery one * according to his vvorkes And Our Lord vvil â—ender vnto me according to my iustice Ps 1â— And the very vvord it self merite equiualent to the Greeke is vsed thus Mercie shal make a place to euery one * according to the merite of workes Ecclâ—i 16 15. And If you doe your iustice before men you shal not haue reward in heauen Mat. 6 1. Vvhere you see that the revvard of heauen is recompense of iustice And the euasion of the Heretikes is friuolous and euidently false as the former and like vvordes do conuince for they say heauen is our Merces or revvard not because is is due to our vvorkes but to the promes of God vvhere the vvordes be plaine According to euery mans vvorkes or labours vpon vvhich vvorkes and for vvhich vvorkes conditionally the promes of heauen vvas made 12. Vpon this foundation The foundaion is Christ and faith in him vvorking by charitie The vppes building may be either pure and perfect matter of gold siluer and pretious stone vvhich according to the most authentical and probable exposition be good vvorkes of charitie and al Christian iustice done by Gods grace or els vvood hay stubble vvhich signifie the manifold actes of mans infirmitie and his venial sinnes Vvhich more or lesse mixed and medled vvith the better matter aforesaid require more or lesse punishmeÌ„t or purgation at the day of our death At vvhich day if by penance or other meanes in the Church the said venial sinnes be before hand cleansed there shal neede no purgiug at al but they shal straight receiue the reward due to them 13. Shal be manifest Vvhether our life and workes be pure and neede no cleansing novv in this vvorld is hard to iudge but the day of our Lord vvhich is at our death vvil make it plaine in vvhat termes euery mans life is tovvards God for then Purgatorie fire shal reueale and proue it for vvhosoeuer hath any impure matter of venial sinnes or such other dettes to Gods iustice paiable and purgable must into that fire and after due paiment and cleansing be saued through the same Vvhere the vvorkes of the perfect men and such as died vvith al dettes paied cleansed or forgiuen are quitted from the fire and neuer incurre damage paine or losse thereby The places of fathers expounding this for Purgatorie be very many most euident vvhich are cited in the last Annotation folovving 1â— The day of our Lord shal declare That this purgation rather signifieth the place of Gods iustice after our death then any affliction in this life the Apostles precise specifying of fire declareth and of reuealing and notifying the difference of mens vvorkes by the same vvhich is not done euidently euer in this life and namely the vvord day of our Lord vvhich commonly and properly signifieth in Scripture and namely in this Apostle 1 Cor. 3 5. 2 Cor. 1 1â— Philip. 1 10. 6. 1 Thes â— 2. 2 Thes 2 2. either the particular or the general iudgement and therfore that the trial spoken of is not properly nor litterally meant any affliction or aduersitie of this life as Caluin also coÌ„fesseth coyning a folish nevv construction of his ovvne Vvhere you may note also in that mans Commentarie that this vvord dies Domini vvas so preiudicial against him and al other expositions of the trial to be made in this vvorld that he vvould gladly haue Domini ouâ— reading thus A day shal â—â—me vvhich shal open c. Vvhere vnderstand that if it vvere only Dies as * in the Greeke yet thereby also the Scripture is vvont to signifie the self same thing as 2 Tim. 1 12. 28. and 2 Tim. 4 8. and Heb. 10 25 the day as in this place vvith the greeke article only vvhich is al one vvith Dies illa or Dies Domini 15. As by fire S. Augustine vpon these vvordes of the Psalme 37. Lord rebuke me not in thine indignation nor amend me in thy vvrath For it shal come to passe saith he that some be amended in the vvrath of God and be rebuked in his indignation And not al perhaps that are rebuked shal be amended but yet some there shal be saued by amending It shal be so surely because amending it â—amed yet so as by fire but some there shal be that shal be rebuked and not amended to vvhom he shal say Goe ye into euerlasting fire Fearing therfore these more greuous paines he desireth that he may neither be rebuked in indignation by eternal fire nor amended in his vvrath that is to say Purge me in this life and make me such an one as shal not neede the amending fire being for them vvhich shal be saued yet so as by fire Wherfore but because here they build vpon this foundation vvood hay stubble for if they did build gold siluer and pretious stones they should be secure from both fires not onely from that eternal vvhich shal torment the impious eternally but also from that vvhich shal amend them that shal be saued by fire for it is said he shal be safe yet so as by fire And because it is said he shal be safe that fire is coÌ„temned Yea verely though safe by fire yet that fire shal be more greuous then vvhatsoeuer a man can suffer in this life And you knovv hovv great euils the vvicked haue suffered and may suffer yet they haue suffered such as the good also might suffer for vvhat hath any malefactor suffered by the lavves that a Martyr hath not suffered in the confession of Christ These euils therfore that are here be much more easie and yet see hovv men not to suffer them doe vvhatsoeuer thou coÌ„maundest Hovv much better doe they that vvhich God commaundeth that they may not suffer thâ—se greater paines Thus far S. Augustine See S. Ambr. vpon this place 1 Cor. 3. Ser. 20 in Psal â—18 Hiero. li. 2 c. 13 adu Iouinianum Gieg. li. 4. Dialog c. â—9 in Psal 1. Pâ—nit in principie Origen 〈◊〉 â— in c. 15. Exod. and bâ— 14 in c. 24. Leuit. CHAP. IIII. He requireth to be esteemed for his office but regardeth not to be praised of man for his vertue considering that neither his ovvne conscience is a sufficient iudge thereof but onely God vvho seeth al. 8 He toucheth them for contemning in their pride the Apostles them selues as miserable 18 threatening to come to those proude Falseapostles vvho vvere the
authors of al these schismes verse 1 SO let a man esteeme vs as the ministers of Christ and the dispensers of the mysteries of God ✠verse 2 Here novv is required among the dispensers that a man be found faithful ✠verse 3 But to me it is a thing of lest account to be iudged of you or of mans day but I iudge not my self neither ✠verse 4 For I am not guilty in conscience of any thing◠″ but I am not iustified herein but he that iudgeth me is our Lord. ✠verse 5 Therfore iudge not before the time vntil our Lord do come vvho also wil lighten the hiddeÌ„ things of darkenes and vvil manifest the counsels of the hartes then the praise shal be to euery man of God ⊢ ✠verse 6 But these things brethren I haue transfigured into my self and Apollo for you that in vs you may learne one not to be puffed vp against an other aboue that is vvritten ✠verse 7 For vvho discerneth thee Or vvhat hast thou that thou hast not receiued And if thou hast receiued what doest thou glorie as though thou hast nor receiued ✠verse 8 Now you are filled now are you become riche without vs you reigne I would to God you did reigne that vve also might reigne vvith you ✠verse 9 For I thinke that God hath shevved vs Apostles the last as it vvere deputed to death because vve are made a spectacle to the vvorld and to Angels and men ✠verse 10 Vve are fooles for Christ but you vvise in Christ vve vveake but you strong you noble but vve base ✠verse 11 Vntil this houre we doe both hunger and thirst and are naked and are beaten vvith buffets and are vvanderers ✠verse 12 and labour vvorking vvith our ovvne handes vve are cursed and do blesse vve are persecuted and susteine it ✠verse 13 vve are blasphemed and vve beseeche vve are made the refuse of this vvorld the drosse of al euen vntil novv ✠verse 14 Not to confound you do I vvrite these things but as my deerest children I admonish you ⊢ ✠verse 15 For if you haue ten thousand paedagoges in Christ yet not many fathers For in Christ IESVS by the Gospel I begat you ⊢ ✠verse 16 I beseeche you therfore be folovvers of me ✠verse 17 Therfore haue I sent to you Timothee vvho is my deerest sonne and faithful in our Lord vvho vvil put you in minde of my vvaies that are in Christ IESVS as euery vvhere in euery Church I teach ✠verse 18 As though I vvould not come to you so certaine are puffed vp ✠verse 19 But I vvil come to you quickly if our Lord vvil and vvil knovv not the vvordes of them that be puffed vp but the povver ✠verse 20 For the kingdom of God is not in vvordes but in povver ✠verse 21 Vvhat vvil you â— in rodde that I come to you or in charitie and the spirit of mildnes ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IIII. 4. But not iustified The Heretikes are certaine that they be in Gods grace but S. Paul though guiltie of no crime in his conscience durst not assure him self that he vvas iustified neither could take vpon him to be iudge of his ovvne hart and cogitations vvhether they vvere pure or no but the trial thereof he left onely to Gods iudging day 21. In rodde The Apostles haue povver of discipline and censures against offenders and povver of gentlenes meekenes and indulgence also to vse either punishing or pardoning according to their wisedom and according to the occasions of time and place CHAP. V. Sharply rebuking their Clergies negligence 3 him self absent excommunicateth that publike incestuous person 6 commaunding that hereafter no Christian be so tolerated in any open crime but excommunicated verse 1 THERE is plainely heard fornication among you and such fornication as the like is not among the heathen so that one hath his * fathers vvife ✠verse 2 And you are puffed vp and haue not mourned rather that he might be taken avvay from amoÌ„g you that hath done this deede ✠verse 3 â— I in deede absent in body but present in spirit haue already iudged as present him that hath so done ✠verse 4 in the name of our Lord IESVS Christ â— you being gathered together and my spirit â— vvith the vertue of our Lord IESVS ✠verse 5 to deliuer such an one â— to Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saued in the day of our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 6 Your glorying is not good Knovv you not that a litle leauen corrupteth the vvhole paste ✠verse 7 Purge the old leauen that you may be a nevv paste as you are azymes For our Pasche Christ is immolated ✠verse 8 Therfore â— let vs feast not in the old leauen nor in the leauen of malice and vvickednes but in the azymes of sinceritie and veritie ⊢ ✠verse 9 I vvrote to you in an epistle Not to keepe companie vvith fornicatours ✠verse 10 I meane not the fornicatours of this vvorld or the couetous or the extorsioners or seruers of Idols othervvise you should haue gone out of this vvorld ✠verse 11 But novv I vvrote to you not to keepe companie if he that is named a brother be a fornicatour or a couetous person or a seruer of Idols or a railer or a drunkarde or an extorsioner vvith such an one ″ not so much as to take meate ✠verse 12 For vvhat is it to me to iudge of them that are vvithout Do not you iudge of them that are vvithin ✠verse 13 for them that are vvithout God vvil iudge Take away ″ the euil-one from among your selues ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V. 2. I absent S. Paul here vseth his Apostolike povver of binding this incestuous person excommunicating him by his letters and Mandaâ—â—â— though absent 4. You being gathered Though he commaunded the acte should be done in the face of the Church as such sentences and censures be at this day executed also yet the iudgement and authoritie of giuing sentence vvaâ— in him self and not in the vvhole multitude as the Protestants and the popular Sectaries affirme for the povver of binding and loosing vvas not giuen to the vvhole Church but as in the persons of the Prelats to them for the benefite of the vvhole Vvherevpon S. Chrysostome vpon those vvordes Dic Ecclesia Tel the Church Mat. 18 Complaine to the Church that is saith he to the Prelats and Presidents thereof 4. With the vertue Al such great povver ouer sinners is holden and exercised in the name and vertue of CHRIST IESVS And vvhosoeuer setteth light by it despiseth our Lordes name and povver 5. To Satan To assure vs that al excommunicate persons be in the povver and possession of the Diuel and quite out of Christes protection as soone as they be separated by the Churches
for her because heare is giuen her for a veile ✠verse 16 But if any man seeme to be contentious vve haue no such ″ custome nor the ` CHVRCH ' of God ✠verse 17 And this I commaund not praising it that you come together not to better but to vvorse ✠verse 18 First in deede vvhen you come together into the Church I heare that there are schismes among you and in part I beleeue it ✠verse 19 For ″ there must be heresies also that they also vvhich are approued may be made manifest among you ✠verse 20 Vvhen you come therfore together in one is it not novv to eate ″ our Lordes supper ✠verse 21 For euery one taketh his ovvne supper before to eate And one certes is an hungred and an other is drunke ✠verse 22 Vvhy haue you not houses to eate and drinke in or contemne ye the Church of God and confound them that haue not Vvhat shal I say to you praise I you in this I do not praise you ✠verse 23 For I receiued of our Lord that vvhich also ″ I haue deliuered vnto you that our Lord IESVS ″ in the night that he vvas betraied ″ tooke ″ bread ✠verse 24 and giuing thankes brake and said ″ Take ye eate ″ THIS IS ″ MY BODY VVHICH SHAL BE DELIVERED FOR YOV ″ this doe ye for the commemoration of me ✠verse 25 In like maner also the chalice after he had supped saying THIS CHALICE IS THE NEVV TESTAMENT IN MY BLOVD this doe ye as often as you shal drinke for the coÌ„memoration of me ✠verse 26 For as often as you shal eate this bread and drinke the chalice ″ you shal shevv the death of our Lord vntil he come ✠verse 27 Therfore vvhosoeuer shal eate this bread or drinke the chalice of our Lord vnvvorthily he shal be ″ guilty of the body and of the bloud of our Lord. ✠verse 28 But let a man proue him self and so let him eate of that bread and drinke of the chalice ✠verse 29 For he that eateth and drinketh vnvvorthily eateth and drinketh iudgement to him self ″ not discerning the body of our Lord. ⊢ ✠verse 30 Therfore are there among you many weake and feble and ″ many sleepe ✠verse 31 But if vve did ″ iudge our selues vve should not be iudged ✠verse 32 But vvhiles vve are iudged of our Lord vve are chastised that vvith this world vve be not damned ⊢ ✠verse 33 Therfore my brethren vvhen you come together to eate ″ expect one an other ✠verse 34 If any man be an hungred let him eate at home that you come not together vnto iudgement And the rest ″ I vvil dispose vvhen I come ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XI 2. My precepts Our Pastors and Prelates haue authoritie to commaund and vve are bound to obey And the Gouerners of the Church may take order and prescribe that vvhich is comely in euery state as time and place require though the things be not of the substance of our religion 5. Euery vvoman Vvhat gifts of God so euer vvomen haue though supernatural as some had in the Primitiue Church yet they may not forget their vvomanly shamefastnes but shevv them selues subiect and modest and couer their heads vvith a veile 16. Custome If vvomen or other to defend their disorder malipertnes dispute or alleage Scriptures and reasons or require causes of their preachers vvhy by vvhat authoritie they should be thus restrained in things indifferent make them no other ansvver but this This is the custome of the Church this is our custome Vvhich is a goodly rule to represse the saucinesse of contentious â—anglers vvhich being out of al modestie and reason neuer vvant vvordes and replies against the Church Vvhich Church if it could then by prescription of tvventy or thirty yeres and by the authority of one or tvvo of their first preachers stoppe the mouthes of the seditious vvhat should not the custome of fiftene hundred yeres the decrees of many hundred Pastors gaine of reasonable modest and humble men 19. There must be heresies Vvhen the Apostle saith Heresies must be He shevveth the euent and not that God hath directly so appointed it as necessarie for that they be it commeth of mans malice and free vvil but that they be conuerted to the manifestation of the good and constant in faith the Churches vnitie that is Gods special vvorke of prouidence that vvorketh good of euil And for that there should fall Heresies and Schismes specially concerning the Article and vse of the B Sacrament of the Altar vvhereof he novv beginneth to treate it may make vs maruel the lesse to see so great dissensions Heresies and Schismes of the vvicked and vveake in faith concerning the same Such things then vvil be but vvo to him by vvhom scandals or Sectes do come Let vs vse Heretikes saith S. Augustine not to that end to approue their errours but that by defending the Catholike doctrine against their deceices vve may be more vvatchful and vvary because it is most truely vvritten There must be heresies that the tried and approued may be manifested or discoured from the holovv hartes among you Let vs vse this benefite of Gods prouidence for Heretikes be made of such as vvould erre or be naught though they vvere in the Church but being out they profite vs excedingly not by teaching the truth vvhich they knovv not but by stirring vp the carnal in the Church to seeke truth and the spiritual Catholikes to deere the truth for there be innumerable holy approued men in the Church but they be not discerned from other among vs nor manifest so long as vve had rather sleepe in darknes of ignorance then behold the light of truth therfore many are raised out of their sleepe by Heretikes to see the day of God and are glad thereof August c. 8. de vera relig 20. Our Lordes supper The Christians at or about the time of the Churches onely Sacrifice and their communicating thereof kept great feastes vvhich continued long for that the reliefe of the poore vpon the common charges of the richer sort and the charitie and vnitie of al sortes vvere much preserued thereby for vvhich cause they vvere called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Charities of the auncient Fathers and vvere kept commonly in Church houses or porches adioyning or in the body of the Church vvhereof see Tertullian Apolog. c. 19. Clemens Alexand. S. Iustine S. Augustine cont Faiest li. 20 c. 20. after the Sacrifice and Communion vvas ended as S. Chrysostom ho. 27. in 1 Cor. in initio iudgeth Those feastes S. Paul here calleth Coenas Dominicas because they vvere made in the Churches vvhich then vvere called Dominica that is Our Lordes houses The disorder therfore kept among the Corinthians in these Church-feastes of Charitie the Apostle seeketh here to redresse from the foule abuses
that obiected lightnes against him for not comming to Corinth according to his promis verse 1 PAVL an Apostle of IESVS Christ by the vvil of God and Timothee our brother to the Church of God that is at Corinth vvith al the saincts that are in al Achaia ✠verse 2 Grace vnto you and peace from God our father and from our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 3 Blessed be the God and father of our Lord IESVS Christ the father of mercies and God of al comfort ✠verse 4 vvho comforteth vs in al our tribulation that vve also may be able to comfort them that are in all distresse by the exhortation vvherevvith vve also are exhorted of God ✠verse 5 For as the ″ passions of Christ abound in vs so also by Christ doth our ″ comfort abound ✠verse 6 And vvhether vve be in tribulation for your exhortation and saluation vvhether vve be exhorted for your exhortation and saluation vvhich vvorketh the toleration of the same passions vvhich vve also doe suffer ✠verse 7 and our hope is firme for you knovving that as you are partakers of the passions so shal you be of the consolation also ⊢ ✠verse 8 For vve vvil not haue you ignorant brethren concerning our tribulation vvhich happened in Asia that vve vvere pressed aboue measure aboue our povver so that it vvas tedions vnto vs euen to liue ✠verse 9 But vve in our selues had the ansvver of death that vve be not trusting in our selues but in God vvho raiseth vp the dead ✠verse 10 vvho hath deliuered and doth deliuer vs out of so great dangers in vvhom vve hope that he vvil yet also deliuer vs ✠verse 11 you ″ helping vvithal in praier for vs that ″ by many mens persons thankes for that gift vvhich is in vs may be giuen by many in our behalfe ✠verse 12 For our glorie is this the testimonie of our conscience that in simplicity and sincerity of God and not in carnal vvisedoÌ„ but in the grace of God vve haue conuersed in this vvorld and more aboundantly tovvards you ✠verse 13 For vve vvrite no other things to you then that you haue read and knovv And I hope that you shal knovv vnto the ende ✠verse 14 as also you haue knovven vs in part that vve are ″ your glorie as you also ours in the day of our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 15 And in this confidence I vvould first haue come to you that you might haue a second grace ✠verse 16 and by you passe into Macedonia and againe from Macedonia come to you and of you be brought on my vvay into Ievvrie ✠verse 17 Vvhereas then I vvas thus minded did I vse lightenes Or the things that I minde do I minde according to the flesh that there be vvith me It is and It is not ✠verse 18 But God is faithful because our preaching vvhich vvas to you there is not in it ″ It is and It is not ✠verse 19 For the Sonne of God IESVS Christ vvho by vs vvas preached among you by me and Syluanus and Timothee vvas not It is and It is not but It is vvas in him ✠verse 20 For al the promises of God that are in him It is therfore also by him Amen to God vnto our glorie ✠verse 21 And he that confirmeth vs vvith you in Christ and that hath anointed vs God ✠verse 22 vvho also ″ hath sealed vs and giuen the pledge of the Spirit in our hartes ✠verse 23 And I call God to vvitnesse vpon my soul that sparing you I came not any more to Corinth ✠verse 24 ″ not because vve ouerrule your faith but vve are helpers of your ioy for in the faith you stand ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 5. Passions of Christ Al the afflictions of the faithful be called Christes ovvne passions not onely because they be suffered for him but for that there is so straite coniunction and communion betvvixt him being the head and euery of the liuing members of his body vvhich is the Church that vvhatsoeuer is suffered by any one of the same is counted as a peece of his ovvne Passion As likevvise vvhatsoeuer good vvorkes be done to any of them or by any of them be accepted as done to or by Christ him self Vvhich thing if the Protestants vvel vveighed they vvould not maruel that the Catholike Church attributeth such force of merite and satisfaction to the vvorke of holy men 5. The comfort abound Vvorldly men that see onely the exterior miseries and afflictions that Catholikes do suffer being persecuted by the Heathen or Heretikes deeme them exceding miserable but if they felt or could conceiue the aboundance of consolation vvhich Christ euer giueth according to the measure of their afflictions they vvould neuer vvonder at the voluntary toleration of vvhat torments so euer for Christes sake but vvould vvish rather them selues to be in any dungeon in England vvith the comfort that such haue from God then to liue out of the Church in al the vvealth of the vvorld â—1 You helping in praier S. Paul knevv that the helpe of other mens praiers vvas nothing derogatorie to the office of Christes mediation or intercession for him nor to the hope that he had in God and therfore he craueth the Corinthians aide herein as a support and succours for him self in the sight of God Vvith vvhat reason or Scripture then can the Protestants say that the praiers of Sainctes be iniurious to Christ or not to stand vvith the confidence vve haue in him As though it vvere more dishonour to God that vve should vse the aide of Sainctes in heauen then of sinners in earth or * that the intercession of these our fellovves beneath vvere more auailable then the praiers of those that be in the glorious sight of God aboue 11. By many mens He meaneth that as the praiers of many ioyned together for him shal be rather heard then of any alone so their common thankes giuing to God for graunting their request shal be more acceptable and glorious to God then any one mans thankes alone Vvhich thing doth much commend the holy Churches publike praiers processions stations and pilgrimages vvhere so many meete and vniformely ioyne their praiers and laudes together vnto God 14. Your glorie The Apostles teachers and preachers that conuert countries or particular persons to Christ and the peoples or parties by them conuerted shal in the day of iudgement haue much mutual ioy and glorie of and for eche other one giuing to the other great matter of merite in this life and of revvard in the next See 1 Thess 2. v. 19. 18. It is it is not As he dischargeth him self of al other leuitie touching his promis or purpose of comming to them so much more of al inconstancie in preaching Christes doctrine and faith Vvherein one day to affirme an other day to deny to dissent from his fellovves
″ much more the ministerie of iustice aboundeth in glorie ⊢ ✠verse 10 For neither vvas it glorified vvhich in this part vvas glorious by reasō of the excelling glorie ✠verse 11 For if that which is made void is by glorie much more that vvhich abideth is in glorie ✠verse 12 Hauing therfore such hope vve vse much confidence ✠verse 13 and not * as Moyses put a vele vpon his face that the children of Israël might not behold his face vvhich is made voide ✠verse 14 but their senses vvere dulled For vntil this present day ″ the self same vele in the lecture of the old testament remaineth vnreuealed because in Christ it is made voide ✠verse 15 but vntil this present day vvhen Moyses is read a vele is put vpō their hart ✠verse 16 But vvhen he shal be conuerted to our Lord the vele shal be taken avvay ✠verse 17 And * our Lord is a Spirit And vvhere the Spirit of our Lord is there is ″ libertie ✠verse 18 But vve al beholding the glorie of our Lord vvith face reuealed are transformed into the same image from glorie vnto glorie as of our Lordes Spirit ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 1. The Epistle of Christ S. Paul and other holy vvriters of Scriptures did set dovvne many thinges in vvriting by penne inke and paper al vvhich be of the Holy Ghost but the special and proper booke of Christes truth and Gospel is not the external vvriting in those dead creatures but in the hartes of the faithful being the proper subiecte of these truthes and graces preached in the nevv Testament and the habitacle of the Holy Ghost In the vvhich booke of faithful mens hartes S. Paul vvrote diuers thinges not vttered in any Epistle as sundrie of the Apostles vvrote the Christian religion in the hartes of their hearers onely and in other material bookes not at all Vvhereof S. Irenaeus li. 3. ◠4. saith What and if the Apostles also had left no Scriptures ought vve not to folovv the order of the tradition vvhich they deliuered vnto them to vvhom they committed the Churches◠to the vvhich ordinance many nations of those barbarous people that haue beleeued in Christ do consent vvithout letter or inke hauing saluation vvritten in their hartes and keeping diligently the tradition of the elders And S. Hierom 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hiero◠c. 9. ad Pa◠In the Greede of our faith and hope vvhich being deliuered by tradition from the Apostles is not vvritten in paper and inke but in the tables camal of the hart And this is the Churches booke also vvhereby and vvherein she keepeth faithfully al truth vvritten in the hartes of those to vvhom the Apostles did preach vvith the like diligence as she keepeth and preserueth the other booke vvhich is of holy Scriptures from al corruption of Heretikes and other iniuries 5. Of our selues This maketh first against the Heretikes called Pelagians that hold our meritorious actions or cogitations to be of free vvil onely and not of Gods special grace Secondly against the Protestantes vvho on the contrarie side referre al to God and take avvay mans freedom and proper motion in his thoughtes and doings the Apostle confessing our good cogitations to be our ovvne but not as comming of our selues but of God 6. The letter killeth As the letter of the old Lavv not truely vnderstood nor referred the Christ commaunding and not giuing grace and spirit to fulfil that vvhich vvas commaunded did by occasiō kill the carnal Iew so the letter of the nevv Testamēt not truely taken nor expounded by the Spirit of Christ vvhich is onely in his Church killeth the Heretike vvho also being carnal and void of spirit gaineth nothing by the external precepts or good lessons of the Scriptures but rather taketh hurt by the same See S. Augustine to 〈◊〉 Ser. 70 1000 de tempore li. de Sp. lit c. 5. 6. seq 9. Much more The preeminence of the new Testament and of the priesthod or Ministerie thereof before the old is that the nevv by al her Sacraments and Priests as ministers immediate of grace and remission of sinnes doth so ex opere operato giue the spirit of life and charitie into the hartes of the faithful as the old did giue the letter or external act of the Lavv. 14. The self same vele As the Ievves reading the old Testament by reason of their blindnes vvhich God for the punishment of their incredulitie suffereth to remaine as a couer vpon their eies and hartes can not see Christ in the Scriptures vvhich they daily heare read in their Synagogs but shal vvhen they beleeue in him and haue the couer remoued perceiue al to be most plainely done and spoken of him in their law Scriptures euen so Heretikes hauing as S. Augustine noteth a farre greater couer of blindnes and incredulitie ouer their hartes in respect of the Catholike Church vvhich they impugne then the Iewes haue concerning Christ can not see though they read or heare the Scriptures read neuer so much the maruelous euidence of the Catholike Church and truth in al pointes but vvhen they shal returne againe to the obedience of the same Church they shal finde the Scriptures most cleere for her and her doctrine and shal vvonder at their former blindnes 17. Libertie The Spirit and grace of God in the nevv Testament dischargeth vs of the bondage of the Lavv and sinne but is not a vvarrant to vs of fleshly licence as S. Peter vvriteth nor dischargeth Christians of their obedience to order lavv and power of Magistrates spiritual or temporal as some Heretikes of these daies do seditiously teach CHAP. IIII. That according as so glorious a ministerie requireth he liueth and preacheth sincerely 〈◊〉 the vvhich glorie his Aduersaries can not count vaine considering his persecutions because persecution is to Gods glorie and to our humilitie and hope and meritorious of increase of grace in this life and of most glorious bodies and soules aftervvard verse 1 THERFORE hauing this ministration according as vve haue obteined mercie vve faile not ✠verse 2 but vve renounce the secrete things of dishonestie not walking in crastines nor ″ adulterating the vvord of God but in manifestation of the truth commending our selues to euery conscience of men before God ✠verse 3 And if our Gospel be also hidde in them that perish it is hidde ✠verse 4 in vvhom the God of this vvorld hath blinded the mindes of the infidels that the illumination of the Gospel of the glorie of Christ vvho is the image of God might not shine to them ✠verse 5 For vve preache nor our selues but IESVS Christ our Lord and vs your seruants by IESVS ✠verse 6 because God that commaunded light to shine of darkenes he hath shined in our hartes to the illumination of the knovvledge of the glorie of God in the face of Christ IESVS ✠verse 7
the Epistle to the Romanes but here lesse exactly and more briefly because the Galatians vvere very rude and the Romanes contrarivvise repleti omni scientia Rom. 15. replenished vvith al knovvledge THE EPISTLE OF PAVL TO THE GALATIANS CHAP. I. After the foundation laide in the salutation â— 6 he exclaimeth against the Galatians and their false apostles 1â— considering that the Gospel vvhich he preached to theÌ„ he had it immediatly of Christ him self 13 Vvhich to shevv he beginneth to tel the storie of his conuersion and preaching since then that as he learned nothing of the other Apostles so yet he had their approbation verse 1 PAVL an Apostle not of men ″ neither by man but by IESVS Christ and God the Father that raised him from the dead ✠verse 2 and al the brethren that are vvith me to the churches of Galatia ✠verse 3 Grace to you and peace from God the Father and our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 4 vvho gaue him self for our sinnes that he might deliuer vs from this present vvicked vvorld according to the vvil of our God and father ✠verse 5 to vvhom is glorie for euer and euer Amen ✠verse 6 I maruel that thus so soone you are transferred from him that called you into the grace of Christ vnto an other Gospel ✠verse 7 vvhich is not an other vnles there be some that trouble you and vvil inuert the Gospel of Christ ✠verse 8 But although we ″ or an Angel from heauen euaÌ„gelize to you beside that vvhich vve haue euangelized to you be he anáthema ✠verse 9 As vve haue said before so novv I say againe If any euangelize to you beside that vvhich you haue receiued be he anáthema ✠verse 10 For do I novv vse persuasion to men or to God Or do I seeke to please men If I yet did please men I should not be the seruant of Christ ✠verse 11 For I doe you to vnderstand brethren the Gospel that vvas euangelized of me that it is not according to man ✠verse 12 For neither did I receiue it of man noâ— learne 〈◊〉 but by the reuelation of IESVS Christ ✠verse 13 For you haue heard my coÌ„uersation sometime in Iudaisme that aboue measure I persecuted the Church of God and expugned it ✠verse 14 and profited in Iudaisme aboue many of mine equales in my nation being more aboundantly an emulator of the traditions of my fathers ✠verse 15 But vvhen it pleased him that separated me from my mothers vvombe and called me by his grace to reueale his sonne in me ✠verse 16 that I should euangelize him among the Gentils incontinent I condescended not to flesh and bloud ✠verse 17 neither came I to Hierusalem to the Apostles my antecessors but I vvent into Arabia and againe I returned to Damascus ✠verse 18 Then after three yeres I came to Hierusalem ″ to see Peter and taried with him fiftene daies ✠verse 19 But other of the Apostles savv I none sauing Iames the brother of our Lord. ✠verse 20 And the things that I vvrite to you behold before God that I lie not ⊢ ✠verse 21 After that I came into the partes of Syria and Cilicia ✠verse 22 And I vvas vnknowen by sight to the churches of Ievvrie that vvere in Christ ✠verse 23 but they had heard only That he vvhich persecuted vs sometimes doth novv euangelize the faith vvhich sometime he expugned ✠verse 24 and in me they glorified God ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 1. Neither by man Though he vvere not first by mans election nomination or assignement but by Gods ovvne special appointmeÌ„t chosen to be an Apostle yet by the like expresse ordinance of God he tooke orders or imposition of hands of men as is plaine Act. 18. Let vs bevvare then of such false Apostles as novv a daies intrude them selues to the office of Ministerie and preaching neither called of God nor rightly ordered of men â— Or an Angel Many vvorthie obseruations are made in the fathers vvritings of the earnest admonition of the Apostle and much may vve gather of the text it self first that the credit of any man or Angel for vvhat learning eloquence shevv of grace or vertue so euer though he vvrought miracles should not moue a Christian man from that truth vvhich he hath once receiued in the Catholike Church of vvhich point Vincentius Liâ—inensis excellently treateth li. cont profan hares Nouitates Vvhereby vve may see that it is great pitie and shame that so many folovv Luther and Caluin and such other Ieude fellovves into a nevv Gospel vvhich are so farre from Apostles and Angels that they are not any vvhit comparable vvith the old Heretikes in giftes of learning or eloquence much lesse in good life Secondly S. Augustine noteth vpon the vvord Beside that not al other teaching or more preaching then the first is forbidden but such as is contrarie and disagreing to the rule of faith The Apostle did not say saith he If any man euangelize to you more then you haue receiued but beside that you receiued for if he should say that he should be preiudiâ—ial to him self vvho coueted to come to the Thessalonians that he might supply that vvhich vvas vvanting to their faith Novv he that supplieth addeth that vvhich vvas lacking taketh not avvay that vvhich vvas c. By vvhich vve see hovv friuolously and calumniously the Heretikes charge the Church vvith addition to the Scripture Thirdly as vvel by the vvord euangelizamus vve euangelize as the vvord accepistis you haue receiued vve may note that the first truth against vvhich no second Gospelling or doctrine may be admitted is not that onely vvhich he vvrote to the Galatians or vvhich is conteined either in his or any other of the Apostles or EuaÌ„gelistes vvritings but that vvhich vvas by vvord of mouth also preached taught or deliuered them first before he wrote to them Therfore the Aduersaries of the Church that measure the word of God or Gospel by the Scriptures onely thinking them selues not to incurre S. Paules curse except they teach directly against the vvritten vvord are fouly beguiled As therein also they any shamefully erre when they charge the Catholikes with addint to the Gospel when they teach any thing that is not in expresse wordes written by the Apostles or Euangelistes not marking that the Apostle in this Chapter and els where commonly calleth his his fellovves whole preaching the Gospel be it written or vnvvritten Fourthly by the same wordes we see condemned al after-preachings later doctrines new sectes and authors of the same that onely being true which was first by the Apostles and Apostolike men as the lavvful husbandmen of Christes fild sovved and planted in the Church and that false which was laten and as it vvere ouersovven by the enemie By which rule not onely Tertullian de praescript nu 6 9. but all other auÌ„cient Doctors and specially S.
de doct Christ Some fevv for many most easie to be done most honorable for signification and most cleare and pure for to be obserued and kept hath our Lord him self and the Apostolical discipline deliuered And li. de ver relig c. 17. Of the vvisedom of God it self mani nature being taken vvhereby vve vvere called into libertie a fevv Sacraments most holsom vvere appointed and instituted vvhich might conteine the societie of Christian people that is of the free multitude vnder one God And againe cont Faust li. 19. c. 13. The Sacraments are changed they are made caesier fevver holsommer happier the same he hath in the 118 epistle c. 1. and many other places besides By vvhich you may see it is not al one to vse elements visible Sacraments or ceremonies and to serue them as the Pagans do or to serue vnder them as the Ievves did vvherevvith the Heretikes calumniously charge the Christians And as touching the small number facilitie efficacie and signification vvherein the said holy father putteth the special difference vvho seeth not that for so many busie sacrifices vve haue but one for Sacraments vvel nere infinite but seuen al so easie so ful of grace so significant as can be possible as of euery one in their seueral places is proued Here let the good Readers take heede of a double deceite vsed by the Aduersaries about S. Augustines places alleaged first in that they say he made but tvvo Sacraments vvhich is vntrue for although treating of the difference betvvene the Ievvish Sacraments and ours he namely giueth example in Baptisme and the Eucharist as sometimes also for example he nameth but one yet he hath no vvord nor signe at al that there should be no moe but contrarievvise in the foresaid epistle 118 he insinuateth that besides those tvvo there be other of the same sort in the Scriptures Yea vvith water and bread which be the elements of the tvvo foresaid Sacraments he expresly nameth oile also li. 2. cont lit Petil. c. 104. the element or matter of the Sacrament of Confirmation which in the same place he maketh to be a Sacrament as Baptisme is So doth he affirme of the Sacrament of Orders li. 1 de bapt c. 1. and also of Matrimonie li. de bono coniug c. 24. of Penance likevvise he speaketh as of Baptisme which he calleth Reconciliation li. 1. de adult conjug c. 28. Lastly by the booke de visitatione infirmorum in S. Augustine li. 2 c. 4. by Prosper de pradictionibus p. 2. c. 29. S. Innocentius ad Eugubinum Io. 1. Cont. ep ad Eugub c. 8. S. Cyril li. 2. in Leuiticum and S. Chrysostom li. 3 de Saterdotio Extreme vnction is proued to be a Sacrament It is false then that the Heretikes affirme of S. Augustine by vvhose doctrine it is plaine that though the elements or Sacraments of the new lavv be but few and very fevv in comparison of those in the old lavv yet there be no fevver then seuen specified by him Vvhich number of seuen the holy Councels of Florence and Trent do expresly define to haue been instituted by Christ against these late Heretikes See more of these Sacraments in their places Act. 8. 1 Tim 4. Io. 20. Ia. 5. Ephes 5. The other forgerie of the Aduersaires concerning the elements or ceremonies is that S. Augustine ep 119. c. 19. should affirme that the Church and Christian people in his daies vvherevpon they inferre that it is so much more novv vvere so loden vvith obseruation of vnprofitable ceremonies that they vvere in as great seruilitie and subiection to such things as the Ievves He saith so in deede of some particular presumptions inuentions and vsages of certaine persons as that some made it a heinous matter to touch the grouÌ„d vvith their bare feete vvithin their ovvne octaues and such like vanities whereby some simple folkes might be infected vvhich this holy Doctor specially misliked and vvisheth such things as they may vvithout scandal to be taken avvay But that he vvrote or meant so of any ceremonie that the Church vseth either appointed by Scripture or Councel or custom of the Catholike Church him self denieth it in expresse termes in the same place and in sundrie other vvhere he allovveth al the holy ceremonies done in the ministration of the Sacraments and els vvhere Vvhereby it is cleere that the Churches most comely orders and significant 〈◊〉 pertaine not to the yoke of the old lavv much lesse to the superstition of Gentilitie as Heretikes affirme but to the svveete yoke of Christ and light burden of his lavv to order decencie and instruction of the faithful in al libertie loue faith grace and spirit 9. Vveake and poore Vvhether he meane of the creatures vvhich the Gentils serued as it may seeme by the vvordes before of seruing strange gods so the elements vvere most base and beggerly or of the Iuaical ceremonies and sacraments as most expound it euen so also their elements vvere vveake and poore in them selues not giuing life saluation and remission of sinnes nor being instruments or vessels of grace as the 7 Sacraments of the nevv lavv be 10. You obserue daies That vvhich S. Paul speaketh against the Idolotrical obseruation of daies moâ—eths and times dedicated by the Heathen to their false goddes and to vvicked men or spirites as to Iupiter Mercurie Ianus Iuno Diana and such like or against the superstitious differences of daies fatall fortunate or disâ—nol and other obseruations of times for good lucke or il lucke in mans actions gathered either by particular fansie or popular obseruation or curious and vnlavvful artes or lastly of the Iudaical festiuities that vvere then ended and abrogated vnto vvhich notvvithstanding certaine Christian Ievves vvould haue reduced the Galatians against the Apostles doctrine al that I say do the Heretikes of our time falsely and deceitfully interprete against the Christian holidaies and the sanctification and necessarie keeping of the same Vvhich is not only contrarie to the Fathers exposition but against the very Scriptures and the practise of the Apostles the vvhole Church Aug. cont Adimâ—Ì„s c. 16. Ep. 118. c. 7. Hiero. in hunc locum In the Apocalypse c. 1. there is plaine mention of the Sunday that is our Lordes day Dominicus dies vnto vvhich the Ievves Sabboth vvas altered their Pasche into our Easter their PeÌ„tecost into our Vvhitsontide vvhich vvere ordained obserued of the Apostles them selues And the antiquitie of the feastes of Christes Natiuitie Epiphanle AsceÌ„sion is such that they caÌ„ be referred to no other origine but the Apostles institution vvho as S. Clement testifieth li. â— const Apost c. â—9 gaue order for celebrating their follovv Apostles S. Steuens and other Martyrs daies after their death and much more no doubt did they giue order for Christes festiuities According to vvhich the Church hath kept not only his but S. Steuens and the B. Innocents euen on the
same dales they be novv solemnely kept his B. mothers and other Saincts as the Aduersaries them selues confesse aboue 1300 yeres as appeareth in the barbarous combattes betvvene Vvestphalus the Lutheran Caluin and by the vvritings betvvixt the Puritans and Protestants For vvhich purpose see also hovv old the holiday of S. Polycarpe is in Eusebius li. 4. c. 14 of the AssumptioÌ„ of our Ladie or her dormition in S. Athanasius S. Augustine S. Hierom. S. Damase both of that feast and of her Natiuitie in S. Bernard vvho professeth he receiued them of the Church that they ought to be most solemnel kept ep 174. Vvherein vve can not but vvonder at the nevv Church of England that though against the pure Caluinistes vvil and doctrine keepe other Saincts and Apostles daies of their death and yet haue abolished this special feast of our Ladies departure vvhich they might keepe though they beleeued not her Assumption in body vvhereof yet S. Denys giueth so great testimonie being assured she is departed at the least except they either â—are her or thinke her vvorthy of lesse remembrance then any other Sainct her self prophecying the contrarie of al Catholike generations that they should blesse her And in deede the Assumption is her proper day as also the feast of her Natiuitle the other of the Purification and the Annuneâ—ation vvhich they keepe in England being not so peculiar to her but belonging rather to Christes Presentation in the Temple and his Conception To conclude vve may see in S. Cyprian ep 34. Origen ho. 3. in diuers Tertulliau de cor â—il S. Gregorie Nazianzene de amore pauperum the Councel of Gangres yea and in the councel of Nice it self giuing order for Easter and the certaine celebrating thereof that Christian Festiuities be holy auÌ„cient and to be obserued on prescript daies and times and that this is not Iudaical obseruation of daies as Aërius taught for vvhich he vvas condemned of Heresie as S. EpiÌ„phanius witnesseth But of holidaies S. Augustine sheweth both the reason and his liking in these memorable vvordes 〈◊〉 for the feastes belonging to our Lord thus We dedicate and consecrate the memorie of Gods benefites vvith solemnities feastes and certaine appointed daies left by tract of times there might creept in ingrateful and vnkinde obliuion Of the festiuities of Martyrs thus Christian people celebrate the memories of Martyrs vvith religious solemnitie both to moue them selues to imitation of them and that they may be partakers of their merites and be holpen vvith their praiers Cont. Faust li. 20. c. 21. And of al Saincts daies thus Keepe ye and celibrate vvith sobrietie the Natiuities of Saincts that vve may imitate them vvhich haue gone before Vs and they may reioyce of vs vvhich pray for vs. In ps 88. Conc. 2. in fine And as is said of prescript daies of feastes so the like is to be said of fastes vvhich els vvhere vve haue shewed to be of the Apostles ordinance And so also of the Ecclesiastical diuision of the yere into Aduent Septuagesme c. the vveeke into so many I eries the day into Houres of praiers as the Prime the Third the Sixth the None c. Vvhereof see S. Cyprian vvho deriueth these things by the Scriptures from the Apostles also and counteth these things vvhich the vvicked Heretikes reproue to be ful of mysterie Like vnto this also is it that the holy Scriptures were so disposed of and deuided that certaine peeces as is alvvaies obserued and practised vntil this day should be read at one time and others at other times and seasons through out the yere according to the diuersitie of our Lordes actions and benefites or the Saincts stories then recorded Vvhich the Puritane Caluinists also condemne of superstition desiring to bring in hellish horrour and al disorder See conc Carthag 3. c. 47. pag. 288 of this booke 24. By an allegorie Here vve learne that the holy Scriptures haue beside the litteral sense a deeper spiritual and more principal meaning which is not only to be taken of the holy vvordes but of the very factes and persons reported both the speaches and the actions being significatiue ouer and aboue the letter Vvhich pregnancie of manifold senses if S. Paul had not signified him self in certaine places the Heretikes had bene lesse vvicked and presumptuous in condemning the holy fathers allegorical expositions almost vvholy who now shew them selues to be mere brutish and carnal men hauing no sense nor feeling of the profunditie of the Scriptures vvhich our holy fathers the Doctors of Gods Church savv â—1 Freedom He meaneth the libertie and discharge from the old ceremonies sacraments and the vvhole bondage of the Lavv and from the seruitude of sinne and the Diuel to such as obey him but not libertie to do vvhat euery man list or to be vnder no obedience of spiritual or temporal lavves and gonerners not a licence neuer to pray fast keepe holyday or vvorkday but vvhen and hovv it seemeth best to euery mans phantasie Such a dissolute licentious state is farre from the true libertie vvhich Christ purchased for vs. CHAP. V. Against the lie of the false Apostles he protesteth his mind of Circumcision 13 and testifieth that they are called to libertie But yet left any misconster Christian libertie he telleth them that they shal not inherite the kingdom vnles they abstaine from the vvorkes of the flesh vvhich are al mortal sinnes and do the fruitful vvorkes of the Spirit fulfilling al the commaundements of the Lavv by Charitie verse 1 STAND and be not holden in againe vvith the yoke of seruitude ✠verse 2 Behold I Paul tel you that if you be circumcised Christ shal profite you nothing ✠verse 3 And I testifie againe to euery man circumciding him self that he is a detter to doe the vvhole Lavv. ✠verse 4 You are euacuated from Christ that are iustified in the Lavv you are falleÌ„ from grace ✠verse 5 For vve in spirit by faith expect the hope of iustice ✠verse 6 For in Christ IESVS * neither circumcision auaileth ought nor prepuce but ″ faith that vvorketh by charitie ✠verse 7 You ranne vvel vvho hath hindered you not to obey the truth ✠verse 8 The persuasion is not of him that calleth you * ✠verse 9 A litle leauen corrupteth the vvhole paste ✠verse 10 I haue confidence in you in our Lord that you vvil be of no other minde but he that troubleth you shal beare the iudgement vvhosoeuer he be ✠verse 11 And as for me brethren if as yet I preach circumcision vvhy doe I yet suffer persecution then is the scandal of the crosse euacuated ✠verse 12 I would they vvere also cut of that trouble you ✠verse 13 For you brethreÌ„ are called into libertie only make not this ″ libertie an occasion to the flesh but by charitie serue
call canons precepts and decrees of holy Church CHAP. III. Because he could not come himself as he desired he sent Timothes 6 At vvhose returne novv vnderstanding it as they stand still stedfast notvvithstaÌ„ding al those persecutions he reioyceth excedingly to praying that he may see them agaiÌ„st 12 and for their increase in 〈◊〉 verse 1 FOR the vvhich cause forbearing no longer it pleased vs to remaine at Athens alone ✠verse 2 And vve sent Timothee our brother the minister of God in the Gospel of Christ to confirme you and exhort you for your faith ✠verse 3 that no man be moued in these tribulations for your selues knovv that vve are appointed to this ✠verse 4 For euen vvheÌ„ vve vvere vvith you vve foretold you that vve should suffer tribulatioÌ„s as also it is come to passe you knovv ✠verse 5 Therfore I also forbearing no loÌ„ger sent to knovv your faith lest perhaps he that tempteth hath tempted you our labour be made vaine ✠verse 6 But now * Timothee coÌ„ming vnto vs froÌ„ you reporting to vs your faith charitie and that you haue a good remeÌ„brance of vs alvvaies desiring to see vs as vve also you ✠verse 7 therfore vve are coÌ„forted brethreÌ„ in you in al our necessitie tribulation by your faith ✠verse 8 because novv vve liue if you stand in our Lord. ✠verse 9 For vvhat thankes giuing can vve render to God for you in al ioy vvherevvith vve reioyce for you before our God ✠verse 10 night and day more aboundantly praying that vve may see your face and may accomplish those things that vvant of your faith ✠verse 11 And God him self and our Father and our Lord IESVS Christ direct our vvay to you ✠verse 12 And our Lord multiplie you and make your charitie abound one to an other tovvard al men as vve also in you ✠verse 13 to coÌ„firme your hartes vvithout blame in holinesse before God and our Father in the comming of our Lord IESVS Christ vvith al his Sainctes Amen CHAP. IIII. He exhorteth them to liue as he taught them and namely to absteine from al fornicatioÌ„ 9 to loue one an other 11 to meddle onely vvith their ovvne matters 12 to behaue them selues vvel tovvard the Infidels 13 Touching their frendes departed he comforteth them shevving that they shal meate againe as the Resurrection and be vvith Christ for euer verse 1 FOR the rest therfore brethren vve desire beseeche you in our Lord IESVS that as you haue receiued of vs hovv you ought to vvalke and to please God as also you doe vvalke that you abounde more ✠verse 2 For you knovv vvhat precepts I haue giuen to you by our Lord IESVS ✠verse 3 For this is the vvil of God your sanctificatioÌ„ that you abstaine from fornication ✠verse 4 that euery one may knovv to possesse his vessel in sanctification and honour ✠verse 5 not in the passion of lust as also the Gentiles that knovv not God ✠verse 6 and that no man ouergot nor circumuent his brother in businesse because our Lord is reuenger of al these things as vve haue foretold you haue testified ✠verse 7 For God hath not called vs into vncleannesse but into sanctification ⊢ ✠verse 8 Therfore he that despiseth these things despiseth ″ not man but God vvho also hath giuen his holy Spirit in vs. ✠verse 9 But concerning the charitie of the fraternitie vve haue no neede to vvrite to you ✠for * your selues haue learned of God to loue one an other ✠verse 10 Yea and you doe it tovvard al the brethren in al Macedonia But vve desire you brethreÌ„ that you abouÌ„d more ✠verse 11 that you employ your indeuour to be quiet that you doe your ovvne businesse vvorke vvith your ovvne handes as we haue coÌ„maunded you ✠verse 12 and that you vvalke honestly tovvard them that are vvithout and neede nothing of any mans ✠verse 13 And vve vvil not haue you ignorant brethren concerning them that ″ sleepe that you be not sorovvful as also others that haue no hope ✠verse 14 For if vve beleeue that IESVS died and rose againe so also God them that haue slept by IESVS vvil bring vvith him ✠verse 15 For this vve say to you in the vvord of our Lord * that vve vvhich liue vvhich are remaining in the aduent of our Lord shal not preuent them that haue slept ✠verse 16 For our Lord him self in commaundement and in the voice of an * Archangel and in the troÌ„pet of God vvil descend from heauen and the dead that are in Christ shal rise againe first ✠verse 17 Then vve that liue that are left vvithal shal be taken vp vvith them in the cloudes to meete Christ into the aire and so alvvaies vve shal be vvith our Lord. ✠verse 18 Therfore coÌ„fort ye one an other in these vvordes ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IIII. 8. Not man but God He that despiseth the Churches or her lavvful Pastors preceptâ— offendeth no lesse then if he contemned Gods expresse commaundements For they be of the holy Ghost and are not to be counted among the commaundements of men onely 13. Sleepe Some Heretikes peruersly inferred of this that the foules did sleepe til the day of iudgement vvhere it is meant of the bodies onely CHAP. V. To talke of the time of the Resurrection it not necessarie but to prepare our selues against that time so sedaine and so terrible to the vnprepared 12 He beseecheth the â—aietie to be obedient 14 and the Clergia to be vigilant vvith many short precepts mee verse 1 AND of the times and momentes brethren you neede not that vve vvrite to you ✠verse 2 For your selues knovv perfectly that the day of our Lord shal so come as * a theefe in the night ✠verse 3 For vvhen they shal say peace securitie then shal sodaine destruction come vpon them as the paines to her that is vvith childe and they shal not escape ✠verse 4 But you brethren are not in darknesse that the same day may as a theefe ouertake you ✠verse 5 For al you are the children of light and children of the day vve are not of the night nor of darknesse ✠verse 6 Therfore let vs not sleepe as also others but let vs vvatch and be sober ✠verse 7 For they that sleepe sleepe in the night they that be drunke be drunke in the night ✠verse 8 But vve that are of the day are sober * hauing on the breast-plate of faith and charitie and a helmet the hope of saluation ✠verse 9 For God hath not appointed vs vnto vvrath but vnto the purchasing of saluation by our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 10 vvho died for vs that vvhether vve vvatch or sleepe vve may liue together vvith him ✠verse 11 For the
vvhich cause comfort one an other edifie one an other as also you doe ✠verse 12 And vve beseeche you brethren that you vvil knovv them that labour among you and that gouerne you in our Lord and admonish you ✠verse 13 that you haue them more aboudaÌ„tly in charitie for their vvorke haue peace vvith them ✠verse 14 And vve beseeche you brethren admonish the vnquiet comfort the vveake-minded beare vp the vveake be patient to al. ✠verse 15 See that * none render euil for euil to any man but alvvaies that vvhich is good pursue tovvards eche other and tovvards al. ✠verse 16 Alvvaies reioyce ✠verse 17 Pray * vvithout intermission ✠verse 18 In al things giue thankes for this is the vvil of God in Christ IESVS in al you ✠verse 19 The Spirit extinguish not ✠verse 20 Prophecies despise not ✠verse 21 But ″ prooue al things hold that which is good ✠verse 22 From al appearance of euil refraine yourselues ✠verse 23 And the God of peace him self sanctifie you in al things that your vvhole spirit and soule and body vvithout blame may be preserued in the comming of our Lord IESVS Christ ⊢ ✠verse 24 He is faithful that hath called you vvho also vvil doe it ✠verse 25 Brethren pray for vs. ✠verse 26 Salute al the brethren in a holy kisse ✠verse 27 I adiure you by our Lord that this epistle be read to al the holy brethren ✠verse 28 The grace of our Lord IESVS Christ be vvith you Amen ANNOTAT CHAP. V. 10 But proous Though vve may not extinguish the spirit nor coÌ„teÌ„mne the prophets yet vve must bevvare vve be not deceiued by geuing to light credite to euery one that vauÌ„teth him self of the spirit as Arch-heretikes euer did vve must trie thâ—â— by the doctrine of the Apostles the Spirit of the Catholike Church vvhich can not be guile â— THE ARGVMENT OF THE SECOND EPISTLE OF S. PAVL TO THE THESSALONIANS THE second to the Thessalonians hath in the title as the first Paul and Siluanus and Timothee c. And therfore it seemeth to haue bene vvritten in the same place to vvitte at Corinth vvhere they remained a yere and sixe moneths straight vpon their answer to the first epistle First he thanketh God for their increase and perseuêrance comforting them againe in those persecutions and praieth for their accomplisment Secondly he assureth them tht the day of Iudgement is not at hand putting them in rememberaÌ„ce vvhat he told them thereof by vvord of mouth vvhen he vvas present as therfore he biddeth them aftervvard to hold his Traditions vnvvritten no lesse then the vvritten to vvitte that all those persecutions and heresies raised then and aftervvard against the Catholike Church vvere but the mysterie of Antichrist and not Antichrist himself but that there should come at length a plaine Apostasie theÌ„ the vvhole fore running mysterie being once perfitly vvrought should folovv the reuelation of Antichrist himself in person as after all the mysteries of the old Testament Christ IESVS our Lord came him self in the fulnes of time And then at length after all this the day of Iudgement and second comming of Christ shal be as hand and not before vvhatsoeuer pretense of vision or of some speach of mine saith S. Paul any make to seduce you vvithal or of my former epistle or any other For vvhich cause also in the end of this epistle he biddeth them to knovv his hand vvhich is a signe in euery epistle Lastly he requesteth their praiers and requireth them to keepe his commaundements and Traditions namely that the poore vvhich are able get their ovvne liuing vvith vvorking as he also gaue them example though he vvere not bound thereto THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PAVL TO THE THESSALONIANS CHAP. I. He thanketh God for their increase in faith and charitie and constancie in persecution assuring them that they merite thereby the kingdom of God as their persecutors do damnation 11 and also praieth for their accomplishment verse 1 PAVL and Siluanus and Timothee to the churche of the Thessalonians in God our Father and our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 2 Grace to you and peace from God our Father and our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 3 Vve ought to giue thankes alvvaies to God for you brethren so as meete is because your faith increaseth excedingly and the charitie of euery one of you aboundeth tovvards eche other ✠verse 4 so that vve our selues also glorie in you in the churches of God for your patience and faith in al your persecutions and tribulations vvhich you sustaine ✠verse 5 for an example of the iust iudgemeÌ„t of God that you may be counted vvorthie of the kingdom of God for the vvhich also you suffer ✠verse 6 if yet it be iust vvith God to repay tribulation to them that vexe you ✠verse 7 and to you that are vexed rest with vs in the reuelation of our Lord IESVS from heauen vvith the Angels of his povver ✠verse 8 in flame of fire giuing reuenge to them that knovv not God that obey not the Gospel of our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 9 vvho shal suffer eternal paines in destruction from the face of our Lord and from the glorie of his povver ✠verse 10 vvhen he shal come to be glorified in his sainctes and to be made maruelous in al them that haue beleeued because our testimonie concerning you vvas credited in that day ✠verse 11 Vvherein also vve pray alvvaies for you that our God make you vvorthie of his vocation and accomplish al the good pleasure of his goodnesse the vvorke of faith in povver ✠verse 12 that the name of our Lord IESVS Christ may be glorified in you and you in him according to the grace of our God and of our Lord IESVS Christ CHAP. II. He requireth them in no case to thinke that Domesday is at hand â— repeating vnto them that there must before come first a reuolt secondly the reuelation also of Antichrist him self in person and that Antichrist shal not permit any God to be vvorshipped but onely him self that also vvith his lying vvonders he shal vvinne to him the incredulous Ievves But Christ shal come then immediatly in maiestie and destroy him and his 13 Therfore he thanketh God for the faith of the Thessalonians 15 and biddeth them sticke to hiâ— Traditions both vvritten and vnvvritten praieth God to coÌ„firme them verse 1 AND vve desire you brethren by the coÌ„ming of our Lord IESVS Christ and of our congregatioÌ„ into him ✠verse 2 that you be not easily moued from your sense nor be terrified neither by spirit nor by word nor by epistle as sent by vs ″ as though the day of our Lord vvere at hand ✠verse 3 Let no man seduce you by any meanes for ″ vnlesse there come a reuolt first and ″
the man of sinne be reuealed the sonne of perdition ✠verse 4 vvhich is an aduersarie is ″ extolled aboue al that is called God or that is worshipped so that he sitteth ″ in the temple of God shevving him self as though he were God ✠verse 5 Remember you not that vvhen I vvas yet vvith you I told you these things ✠verse 6 And now ″ vvhat letteth you knovv that he may be reuealed in his time ✠verse 7 For novv the mysterie of iniquitie vvorketh only that he vvhich novv holdeth doe hold vntil he be taken out of the vvay ✠verse 8 And then that vvicked one shal be reuealed * vvhom our Lord IESVS shal kil vvith the spirit of his mouth shal destroy vvith the manifestation of his aduent him ✠verse 9 vvhose comming is according to the operatioÌ„ of Satan ″ in al povver and lying signes and vvonders ✠verse 10 and in al seducing of iniquitie to them that perish for that they haue not receiued the charitie of the truth that they might be saued ✠verse 11 Therfore God vvil send them the operation of errour to beleeue lying ✠verse 12 that al may be iudged vvhich haue not beleeued the truth but haue consented to iniquitie ✠verse 13 But vve ought to giue thaÌ„kes to God alvvaies for you brethreÌ„ beloued of God that he hath chosen you first-fruites vnto saluation in sanctification of spirit and faith of the truth ✠verse 14 into the vvhich also he hath called you by our Gospel vnto the purchasing of the glorie of our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 15 Therfore brethren stand and hold the ″ traditioÌ„s vvhich you haue learned vvhether it be by vvord or by our epistle ✠verse 16 And our Lord IESVS Christ him self and God our father vvhich hath loued vs and hath giuen eternal consolation and good hope in grace ✠verse 17 exhort your hartes and confirme you in euery good vvorke and vvorde ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. â— Aâ— though the day The curiositie of man fed by Satans deceites hath sought to knovv and to giue out to the vvorld such things as God vvil not impart to him nor be necessarie or profitable for him to knovv so farre that both in the Apostles daies and often aftervvard some haue feined reuelations some falsely gathered out of the Scriptures some presumed to calculate and coniecte by the starres and giuen furth to the vvorld a certaine time of Christes coming to iudgement Al vvhich seducers be here noted in the person of some that vvere about to deceiue the Thessalonians therein And S. Augustine in his 80 Epistle ad Hesychium proueth that no man can be assured by the Scriptures of the day yere or age that the end of the vvorld or the second Aduent shal be â— Vnles there come a reuolt first Though vve can not be assured of the moment houre or any certaine time of our Lordes coÌ„ming yet he vvarranteth vs that it vvil not be before certaine things be fulfilled vvhich must come to passe by the course of Gods prouidence and permission before vvhich are diuers vvhereof in other places of Scriptures vve be forevvarned Here he vvarneth vs of tvvo specially of a reuolt defection or an apostasie and of the comming or reuelation of Antichrist Vvhich tvvo pertaine in effect both to one either depending of the other and shal fall as it may be thought neere together and therfore S Augustine maketh them but one thing This apostasie or reuolt by the iudgement in maner of al auncient vvriters is the general forsaking fall of the Romane empire So Tertullian li. de resur carnis S. Hierom q 11 ad Algasiam S. Chrysostom ho. 4. and S. Ambrose vpon this place S. Augustine De Ciuit. Dei li. 20 c. 19. Al vvhich fathers and the rest * Caluin presumpâ—kously condemneth of errour and follie herein for that their exposition agreeth not vvith his and his fellovves blasphemous fiction that the Pope should be Antichrist To establish vvhich false impietie they interprete this reuolt or apostasie to be a general reuolt of the visible Church from God vvhose house or building they say vvas sodenly destroied and lay many yeres ruined and ruled onely by Satan and Antichrist So faith the foresaid Arch-heretike here though for the aduantage of his defence and as the matter els vvhere requireth he seemeth as al their fashion is to speake in other places quite contrarie but vvith such colour and collusion of vvordes that neither other men nor him self can tell vvhat he vvould haue or say And his fathers Vvicleffe and Luther his fellovves and folovvers Illyricus Beza and the rest are for the time of the Churches falling from Christ so various among them selues and so contrarie to him that it is horrible to see their confusion and a pitieful case that any reasonable man vvil folovv such companions to euident perdition But concerning â—his errour and falshod of the Churches defection or reuolt it is refuted suffiâ—iently by S. Augustine against the Donatistes in many places Vvhere he proueth that the Church shal not faile to the vvorldes end no not in the time of Antichrist affirming them to deny Christ and to robbe him of his glorie inheritance bought vvith his bloud vvhich teach that the Church may faile or perish Li. de vnit Ec. c. 12. 13. De Ciuit. li. 20. c. 8. In Psal 85 ad illud Tu soâ—u Deus magnus ps 70 Conc. 2. Psal 60. De vtil cred c. 8. S. Hierom refuteth the same vvicked Heresie in the Luciferians prouing against them that they make God subiect to the Diuel and a poore miserable Christ that imagine the Church his body may either perish or be driuen to any corner of the vvorld both of them ansvver to the Heretikes arguments grounded on Scriptures falsely vnderstood vvhich vvere to long here to rehearse It is ynough for the Christian reader to knovv that it is an old deceite and excuse of al Heretikes and Schismatikes for defence of their forsaking Gods Church that the Church is perished or remaineth hidden or in them selues onely and in those places vvhere they and their folovvers dvvel to knovv also that this is reproued by the holy Doctors of the primitiue Church and that it is against Christes honour povver prouidence and promis If the Aduersaries had said that this reuolt vvhich the Apostle foretelleth shal come before the vvorldes end is meant of great numbers of Heretikes Apostataes reuolting from the Church they had said truth of them selues and such others vvhom S. Iohn calleth Antichristes And it is very like be it spoken vnder the correction of Gods Church and al learned Catholikes that this great defection or reuolt shal not be onely from the Romane empire but specially from the Romane Church and vvithal from most points of Christian religion not that the Catholike Christians either in the time of
proper vice both of Iudaical and of Heretical false teachers to professe knowledge and great skill in the Lavv and Scriptures being in deede in the sight of the learned most ignorant of the vvord of God not knowing the very principles of diuinitie euen to the admiration truely of the learned that reade their bookes or heare them preach 9. The lavv not made to the iust By this place and the like the Libertines of our daies vvould discharge them selues vvhom they count iust from the obedience of lawes But the Apostles meaning is that the iust man doth vvel not as compelled by lavv or for feare of punishment due to the transgressors thereof but of grace mere loue tovvard God al goodnes most vvillingly though there were no law to commaund him 21. Deliuered to Satan Hymenaeus and Alexander are here excoÌ„municated for falling from their faith teaching heresie an example vnto Bishops to vse their spiritual power vpon such In the primitiue Church corporal affliction through the ministerie of Satan vvas ioyned to excommunication Vvhere we see also the diuels readines to inuade them that are cast out by excommunication from the fellowship of the faithful and the supereminent povver of Bishops in that case Vvhereof S. Hierom ep 1. ad Heliod c. 7 hath these memorable vvordes God forbid saith he I should speake sinistreusly of them vvho succeding the Apostles in degree make Christes body vvith their holy mouth by vvhom vve are made Christians vvho hauing the kâ—â—is of heauen do after a sort iudge before the day of iudgement vvho in sâ—brietie and Chastitie haue the keeping of the spouse of Christ And a litle after They may deliuer me vp to Satan to the destruction of my flesh that the spirit may be saued in the day of our Lord Iesus And in the old Lavv vvhosoeuer vvas disobedient to the Priests was either cast out of the campe and so stoned of the people or laying dovvne his necke to the svvord expiated his offense by his bloud but novv the disobedient is cut of vvith the spiritual svvord or being cast out of the Church is torne by the furious mouth of Diuels So saith he Vvhich vvordes vvould God euery ChristiaÌ„ man vvould vveigh CHAP. II. By his Apostolike authoritie he appointeth publike praiers to be made for al meÌ„ vvithout exception 8 also men to pray in at places 9 and vvomen also in semely attire 11 to learne of men and not to be teachers in any vvise but to seeke saluation by that vvhich to them belongeth verse 1 I Desire therfore first of al things that ″ obsecrations praiers postulations thankesgeuings be made for al men ✠verse 2 for kings and al that are in preeminence that vve may leade a quiet and a peaceable life in al pietie and chastitie ✠verse 3 For this is good and acceptable before our Sauiour God ✠verse 4 ″ vvho vvill al men to be saued and to come to the knovvledge of the truth ✠verse 5 For there is one God ″ one also mediatour of God and men man Christ IESVS ✠verse 6 vvho gaue him self a redemption for al vvhose testimonie in due times is coÌ„firmed ✠verse 7 * vvherein I am appointed a preacher an Apostle I say the truth I lie not doctor of the Gentiles in faith and truth ✠verse 8 I vvil therfore that men pray in euery place lifting vp pure handes vvithout anger and altercation ✠verse 9 In like maner * vvomen also in comely attire vvith demurenesse and sobrietie adorning them selues not in plaited heare or gold or pretious stones or gorgeous apparel ✠verse 10 but that vvhich becoÌ„meth vvomen professing pietie by good vvorkes ✠verse 11 Let a vvoman learne in silence vvith al subiection ✠verse 12 But * to teach ″ I permit not vnto a vvoman not to haue dominion ouer the man but to be in sileÌ„ce ✠verse 13 For * Adam vvas formed first then Eue. ✠verse 14 and Adam vvas not seduced but the vvoman being seduced vvas in preuarication ✠verse 15 Yet she shal be saued by generation of children if they ' continue in faith loue and sanctification vvith sobrietie ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. 1. Obsecrations This order of the Apostle S. Augustine ep 59 findeth to be fulfilled specially in the holy celebration of the Masse vvhich hath al these kindes expressed here in foure diuers vvordes pertaining to foure sortes of praiers the difference vvhereof he exactly seeketh out of the proper signification and difference of the Greeke vvordes And he teacheth vs that the first kind of praiers vvhich here be called obsecrations are those that the Priest saith before the consecration that the second called Praiers be al those vvhich are said in and after the Consecration about the Receiuing including specially the Pater noster vvherewith the vvhole Church saith he in maner endeth that part as S. Hierom also affirmeth that Christ taught his Apostles to vse the Pater noster in the Masse Sic docuit c. So taught he hit Apostles that daily in the Sacrifice of his body the faithful should be bold to say Pater noster c. Li. 3 cont Pelag. cap. 5. where he alludeth to the very vvordes novv vsed in the preface to the said Pater noster in the said Sacrifice audemus dicere Pater noster The third sort called here in the text PostulatioÌ„s be those vvhich are vsed after the CoÌ„munion as it vver for dimissing of the people vvith benediction that is vvith the Bishops or Priests blessing Finally the last kinde vvhich is Thankes-giuings concludeth al vvhen the Priest and people giue thankes to God for so greate a mysterie then offered and receiued Thus the said holy father handleth this text ep 59 to Paulinus S. Epiphanius also insinuateth these vvordes of the Apostle to pertaine to the Liturgie or Masse vvhen he thus vvriteth to Iohn Bishop of Hierusalem Vvhen vve accomplish our praiers after the rite of the holy Mysteries vve pray both for al others and for thee also â—p 60 c. 2 ad Io. Hierosolym apud Hieronymum And most of the other fathers expouÌ„d the foresaid vvordes of publike praiers made by the Priest vvhich are said in al Liturgies or Masses both Greeke and Latin for the good estate of al that be in high degnitie as kings and others See S. Chrys ho. 6. in 1 Tim. S. Ambr. in hunc loâ— Prosper de vocat li. 1. c. 4. So exactly doth the practise of the Church agree vvith the Precepts of the Apostle and the Scriptures and so profouÌ„dly do the holy fathers seeke out the proper sense of the Scriptures vvhich our Protestants do so prophanely popularely and lightly skimme ouer that they can neither see nor endure the truth 4 Vvho vvil al men The perishing or damnation of men must not be imputed to God vvho delighteth not in any
the sacrifice of Christes body and bloud and al the sacraments and graces giuen by the same is named the Nevv mandatum for vvhich our forefathers called the Thursday in the holy vveke Maundy thursday because that in it the new law and Testament was dedicated in the Chalice of his bloud the old mandatum law Priesthod and sacrifices for that they vvere insufficient and vnperfect being taken avvay and this new sacrifice after the order of Melchisedec giuen in the place thereof 19. The introduction Euer obserue that the abrogation of the old law is not an abolishing of al Priesthod of al Priesthod but an introductiō of a new conteining the hope of eternal things vvhere the old had but temporal 21. With an othe This othe signifieth the infallible and absolute promis of the eternitie of the new Priesthod and state of the Church Christ by his death and bloud shed in the sacrifice of the Crosse confirming it sealing it and making him self the surety and pledge therof For though the new Testament vvas instituted giuen and dedicated in the Supper yet the vvarrant confirmation and eternal operation therof vvas atchieued vpon the Crosse in the one oblation and one general and euer lasting redemption there made 23. Being many The Protestants not vnderstanding this place feine very folishly that the Apostle should make this difference betvvixt the old state and the new that in the old there were many Priests in the new none at all but Christ Which is against the Prophet Esay specially prophecying of the Priests of the new Testament as S. Hierom declareth vpon the same place in these vvordes You shal be called the Priests of God the ministers of our God shal it be said to your it taketh away al visible Priesthod consequently the lawful state that the Church and Gods people haue in earth vvith al Sacraments and external vvorship The Apostle then meaneth first that the absolute sacrifice of cōsummation perfection and vniuersal redemption vvas but one once done and by one onely Priest done and therfore it could not be any of the sacrifices or al the sacrifices of the Iewes law or vvrought by any or by all of them because they vvere a number at once and succeding one an other euery of their offices and functions ending by their death and could not vvorke such an eternal redemption as by Christ onely vvas vvrought vpon the Crosse Secondly S. Paul insinuateth therevpon that Christ neuer loseth the dignitie or practise of his eternal Priesthod by death nor othervvise neuer yeldeth it vp to any neuer hath successors after him that may enter into his roome or right of Priesthod as Aaron and al other had in the Leuitical Priesthod but that him self vvorketh and concurreth vvith his ministers the Priests of the new Testament in al their actes of Priesthod as vvel of sacrifice as Sacrament blessing preaching praying and the like vvhat so euer This therfore vvas the fault of the Hebrues that they did not acknowledge their Leuitical sacrifices and Priesthod to be reformed and perfited by Christes sacrifice on the Crosse and against them the Apostle onely disputeth and not against our Priests of holy Church or the number of them vvho al confesse their Priesthod and al exercises of the same to depend vpon Christes onely perpetual Priesthod 27. This did he once This is the special preeminence of Christ that the offereth for other mens sinnes onely hauing none of his owne to offer for as al other Priests both of the old and new law haue And this againe is the special dignitie of his owne person not communicable to any other of vvhat order of Priesthod so euer that he by his death which is the onely oblation that is by the Apostle declared to be irreiterable in it self paied the one full sufficient ransom for the redemption of all sinnes CHAP. VIII Out of the same Psalme 109 he vrgeth this also Sit thou on my right hand shevving that the Leuitical tabernacle on earth vvas but a shadovv of his true Tabernacle in heauen vvithout vvhich he should not be a Priest at all 6 Vvhereas he is of a better Priesthod the◠they as also he proueth by the excellencie of the nevv Testament aboue the old verse 1 BVT the summe concerning those things vvhich be said is Vve haue such an high priest vvho is sette on the right hand of the seate of maiestie in the heauens ✠verse 2 a minister of the holies and of the true tabernacle vvhich our Lord pight not man ✠verse 3 For euery high priest is appointed to offer giftes and hostes vvherfore it is ″ necessarie that he also haue some thing that he may offer ✠verse 4 ″ if then he vvere vpon the earth neither vvere he a priest vvhereas there vvere that did offer giftes according to the Lavv ✠verse 5 that serue the exampler shadow of ″ heauenly things As it vvas ansvvered Moyses vvhen he finished the tabernacle * See quod he that thou make al things according to the exampler vvhich vvas shevved thee in the mount ✠verse 6 But novv he hath obtained a better ministerie by so much as he is mediatour of a better testament vvhich is established in better promises ✠verse 7 For if that former had been void of fault there should not certes a place of a secōd been sought ✠verse 8 For blaming them he saith Behold the daies shal come saith our Lord and I vvil consummate vpon the house of Israel and vpon the house of Iuda a nevv Testament ✠verse 9 not according to the testament vvhich I made to their fathers in the day that I tooke their hand to bring them out of the land of Aegypt because they did not continue in my testament and I neglected them saith our Lord. ✠verse 10 For this is the testament vvhich I vvil dispose to the house of Israel after those daies saith our Lord Giuing my lavves ″ into their minde in their hart vvil I superscribe them and I vvil be ″ their God and they shal be my people ✠verse 11 and eueryone ″ shall not teach his neighbour and euery one his brother saying Knovv our Lord because al shal knovv me from the lesser to the greater of them ✠verse 12 because I wil be merciful to their iniquities their sinnes I wil not now remember ✠verse 13 And in saying a nevv the former he hath made old And that vvhich grovveth auncient and vvaxeth old is nigh to vtter decay ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VIII 3. Necessarie that he also Euen now being in heauen because he is a Bishop and Priest he must needes haue somewhat to offer and vvherein to do sacrifice and that not in spiritual sort onely for that could not make him a Priest of any certaine order And it is most false and vvicked to hold vvith the Caluinistes that Melchisedecks Priesthod
he hath novv giuen and of the bloud vvhich he hath shed in illis praenuntiabarut occidendus in hoc annuntiatur occisus In them he vvas forshevved as to be killed in these he is shevved as killed And S. Gregorie Naziaâ—â—â—â— saith oral in morbum that the Priest in this sacrifice immiscet se magnis Chrisi Passionibus S. Ambrose li. 1. Offic. c. 48. Offertur Christus in imagine quasi recipiens passionem Alexander the first ep 〈◊〉 Orthodox nu 4. 〈◊〉 1. Conc. Cuius corpus sanguis conficitur passio etiam celebratur S. Gregorie ho. 37 in Euang. So often as vve offer the host of his Passion so often vve removve his Passion And He suffeteth for vs againe in mysterie And Isychius li. 26. â— in Leuit. post mâ—d By the sacrifice of the onely-begotten many thinges are giuen vnto vs to vvitte the remission or pardoning of al mankinde and the singular introduction or bringing in of the mysteries of the nevv Testament And the said fathers and others by reason of the difference in the maner of Christes presence and oblation in respect of that on the Crosse called this the vnblouddy sacrifice as * Caluin him self confesseth but ansvvereth them in the pride of hereticall spirit vvith these vvordes Nihil moror quòd siâ— loquantur vttusti scriptores that is I passe not for it that the auncient vvriters do so speake calling the distinction of blouddy and vnblouddy sacrifice scholasticall and friuolous and diabolicum commentâ—â—m a diuelish deuise Vvith such ignorant and blasphemous men vve haue to do that thinke they vnderstand the Scriptures better then all the fathers CHAP. X. Because in the yerely feast of Expiation vvas only a commoration of sinnes therfore in place of al those old sacrifices the Psalme telleth vs of the oblation of Christes body 10 vvhich he offered blouddily but once the Leuitical Priests offering so euery day because that once vvas sufficient for euer 15 in that it purchased as the prophet also vvitnesseth remission of sinnes 19 After al this he prosecuteth and exhorteth them vnto perseuirance partly vvith the opening of Heauen by our high-priest 26 partly vvith the terrour of damnation if they fall againe 32 bidding them remember hovv much they had suffered already and not lose their revvard verse 1 FOR the lavv hauing ″ a shadovv of good things to come not the very image of the things euery yere vvith the self same hostes which they offer incessantly can neuer make the commers thereto perfect ✠verse 2 othervvise ″ they should haue ceased to be offered because the vvorshippers once cleansed should haue no conscience of sinne any longer ✠verse 3 but in them there is made a coÌ„memotation of sinne euery yere ✠verse 4 for it is ″ impossible that vvith the bloud of oxen and goates sinnes should be taken avvay ✠verse 5 Therfore comming into the vvorld he saith ″ Host and oblation thou vvouldest not ″ but a body thou hast fitted to me ✠verse 6 Holocaustes and for sinne did not please thee ✠verse 7 Then said I Behold I come in the head of the booke it is vvritten of me That I may doe thy vvil ô God ✠verse 8 Saying before Because hostes and oblations holocaustes for sinne thou vvouldest not ″ neither did they please thee vvhich are offered according to the lavv ✠verse 9 then said I Behold I come that I may doe thy vvil ô God he taketh avvay the first that he may establish that that folovveth ✠verse 10 In the vvhich vvil vve are sanctified by the oblation of the body of IESVS Christ once ✠verse 11 And euery priest in deede is ready daily ministring and ″ often offering the same hostes vvhich can neuer take avvay sinnes ✠verse 12 but this man offering one host for sinnes for euer * sitteth on the right hand of God ✠verse 13 hence forth expecting vntil his enemies be put the footestoole of his feete ✠verse 14 For by one oblation hath he consummated for euer them that are sanctified ✠verse 15 And the holy Ghost also doth testifie to vs. For after that he said ✠verse 16 And this is the Testament vvhich I vvil make to them after those daies saith our Lord giuing lavves in their hartes in their mindes vvil I superscribe them ✠verse 17 and their sinnes and iniquities I vvil novv remeÌ„ber no more ✠verse 18 But vvhere there is remission of these ″ novv there is not an oblation for sinnes ✠verse 19 Hauing therfore brethren confidence in the entring of he holies in the bloud of Christ ✠verse 20 vvhich he hath dedicated to vs a nevv and liuing vvay by the vele that is his flesh ✠verse 21 and a high priest ouer the house of God ✠verse 22 let vs approche vvith a true hart in fulnesse of faith hauing our hartes sprinkled from euil consciencel and our body vvashed vvith cleane vvater ✠verse 23 let vs hold the confession of our hope vndeclining for he is faithful that hath promised ✠verse 24 and let vs consider one an other vnto the prouocation of charitie and of good vvorkes ✠verse 25 not forsaking our assemblie as some are accustomed but comforting and so much the more as you see the day approching ✠verse 26 * For ″ if vve sinne vvillingly after the knovvledge of the truth receiued novv there is not left an host for sinnes ✠verse 27 but a certaine terrible expectation of iudgement and rage of fire vvhich shal consume the aduersaries ✠verse 28 A man making the lavv of Moyses frustrate vvithout any mercie * dieth vnder tvvo or three vvitnesses ✠verse 29 hovv much more thinke you doth he deserue vvorse punishements vvhich hath troden the sonne of God vnder foote and estemed ″ the bloud of the testament polluted vvherein he is sanctified and hath done contumelie to the spirit of grace ✠verse 30 For vve knovv him that said Reuenge to me I vvil repay And againe That our Lord vvil iudge his people ✠verse 31 ″ It is horrible to fal into the handes of the liuing God ✠verse 32 But call to minde the old daies vvherein being illuminated you sustained a great fight of passions ✠verse 33 and on the one part certes by reproches and tribulations made a spectacle and on the other part made companions of them that conuersed in such sort ✠verse 34 For ″ you both had compassion on them that vvere in bondes and the spoile of your ovvne goodes you tooke ″ vvith ioy knovving that you haue a better and a permanent substaÌ„ce ✠verse 35 Do not therfore leese your confidence vvhich hath a great remuneration ✠verse 36 For patience is necessarie for you that doing the vvil of God you may receiue the promise ✠verse 37 For * yet a litle and a very litle
rather then men Act. 5. 29. CHAP. III. The dutie of vviues and husbands to ech other 9 None to doe or speake euil by their persecutors 15 but to ansvver them alvvaies vvith modestie and specially vvith innocenciâ— after the example of Christ most innoceÌ„t vvhose body though they killed yet his soule liued and preached aftervvard to the soules in Hel namely to those in the time of Noës floud being a figure of our Baptisme rose againe and ascended verse 1 IN like maner also * let the vvomen be subiect to their â—usbandes that if any beleeue not the vvord by the conuersation of the vvomen vvithout the vvord they may be vvonne ✠verse 2 considering your chast conuersation in feare ✠verse 3 Vvhose trimming let iâ— not be outvvardly the plaiting of heare or laying on gold round about or of putting on vestures ✠verse 4 but the man of the hart that is hidden in the incorruptibilitie of a quiet and a modest spirit vvhich is riche in the sight of God ✠verse 5 For so sometime the holy vvomen also that trusted in God adorned them selues subiect to their ovvne husbandes ✠verse 6 As * Sara obeied Abraham calling him lord vvhose daughters you are doing vvel and not fearing any perturbation ✠verse 7 Husbandes likevvise dvvelling vvith them according to knovvledge as vnto the vveaker feminine vessel imparting honour as it vvere to the coheires also of the grace of life that your praiers be not hindered ✠verse 8 And in fine ' al of one minde hauing compassion louers of the fraternitie merciful modest humble ✠verse 9 * not rendering euil for euil nor curse for curse but contrariewise blessing for vnto this are you called that you may by inheritaÌ„ce possesse a benediction ✠verse 10 For he that vvil loue life and see good daies let him refraine his tong from euil and his lippes that they speake not guile ✠verse 11 Let him decline from euil and doe good let him enquire peace and folovv it ✠verse 12 because the eies of our Lord are vpon the iust and his eares vnto their praiers but the countenance of our Lord vpon them that doe euil things ✠verse 13 And vvho is he that can hurt you if you be emulators of good ✠verse 14 But * if you suffer ought for iustice blessed are ye And the feare of them feare ye not be not troubled ✠verse 15 But sanctifie our Lord Christ in your hartes ready alwaies to satiffie euery one that asketh you a reason of that hope vvhich is in you ✠verse 16 but vvith modestie and feare hauing a good conscience that in that vvhich they speake il of you they may be confounded vvhich calumniate your good conuersation in Christ ✠verse 17 For it is better to suffer as doing vvel if the vvil of God vvil haue it so then doing il ✠verse 18 Because Christ also died once for our sinnes the iust for the vniust that he might offer vs to God mortified certes in flesh but quickened in spirit ✠verse 19 In the vvhich spirit comming he preached ″ to them ' also that vvere in prison ✠verse 20 vvhich had been ″ incredulous sometime * vvhen they expected the patience of God in the daies of Noë vvhen the arke vvas a building in the vvhich fevv that is * eight soules vvere saued by vvater ✠verse 21 Vvherevnto Baptisme being ″ of the like forme novv saueth you ' also not the laying avvay of the filth of the flesh but ″ the examination of a good conscience tovvard God by the resurrection of IESVS Christ ✠verse 22 vvho is on the right hand of God ⊢ svvallovving death that vve might be made heires of life euerlasting being gone into heauen Angels and Potentates and Povvers subiected to him ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 19. To them that vvere in prison S. Augustine in his 99 Epistle in principio conâ—eâ—â—eth this place to be exceding hard to vnderstand to haue many difficulties vvhich he could neuer explicate to his ovvne satisfaction Yet vnto Heretikes this and al other textes be easie not doubting but that is that sense vvhich them selues imagin vvhatsoeuer other men deeme thereof S. Augustine onely sindeth him self sure of this that Christs descending into Hel in soule after his death is plainely proued hereby Vvhich thing he declareth there to be conformable to diuers other expresse vvordes of holy Vvrite and namely to this same Apostles sermon Act. 2. And at length he concludeth thus Quis ergo nisi infidelis negauerit â—uisse apud inferâ—s Christum that is Therfore vvho but an infidel vvil deny that Christ vvas in Hel Caluin theÌ„ you see vvith al his solovvers are infidels vvho in steede of this descending of Christ in soule after his death haue inuented an other desperate kinde of Christs being in Hel vvheÌ„ he vvas yet aliue on the Crosse S. Athanasius also in his epistle cited by S. Epiphanius 〈◊〉 77 in principio and in his booke de Incarnatione Verbi propius initie S. Cyril de reâ—t fide ad Theodosium Oecumenius and diuers others vpon this place proue Christs descending to Hel. As they likevvise declare vpon the vvordes folovving that he preached to the spirites or soules of meÌ„ detâ—ined in Hel or in Prison But vvhether this vvord Prison or Hel be meant of the inferiour place of the damned or of Limbâ—â— patrum called Abrahams bosome or some other place of temporal chastisement and to vvhom he preached there and vvho by his preaching or presence there vvere deliuered and vvho they vvere that are called Incredulous in the daies of Noe al these things S. Augustine calleth great profundities confessing him self to be vnable to reache vnto it onely holding last and assured this article of our faith that he deliuered none deputed to damnation in the 〈◊〉 and yet not doubting but that he released diuers out of places of paines there vvhich can not be out of any other place then Purgatorie See the said Epistle vvhere also he insinuateth other expositions for explication of the manifold difficulties of this hard text vvhich vvere to long to reherse our special purpose being onely to note briefely the things that touche the controuersies of this time 20. Incredulous sometime They that take the former vvordes of Christs descending to Hel and deliuering certaine there deteined do expound this not of such as died in their infidelitie or vvithout al faith in God for such vvere not deliuered but either of some that once vvere incredulous and aftervvard repented before their death or rather and specially of such as othervvise vvere faithful but yet trusted not Noës preaching by his vvorke and vvord that God vvould destroy the vvorld by vvater Vvho yet being othervvise good men vvhen the matter came to passe vvere sorie for their errour and died by the floud corporally but yet
conuersations and godlinesses ✠verse 12 expecting and hasting vnto the coÌ„ming of the day of our Lord by vvhich the heauens burning shal be resolued and the elementes shal melt vvith the heate of fire ✠verse 13 But vve expect * nevv heauens and a nevv earth according to his promises in vvhich iustice inhabiteth ✠verse 14 For the vvhich cause my deerest expecting these things labour earnestly to be found immaculate and vnspotted to him in peace ✠verse 15 and * the longanimitie of our Lord do ye account saluation as also our most deere brother Paul according to the vvisdom giuen him hath vvritten to you ✠verse 16 as also in al epistles speaking in them of these things in the vvhich are â— certaine things hard to be vnderstoode vvhich the vnlearned and vnstable depraue as also the rest of the Scriptures to their ovvne perdition ✠verse 17 You therfore brethreÌ„ foreknovving take heede lest ledde aside by the errour of the vnwise you fal away from your owne stedfastnes ✠verse 18 but grovv in grace and in knovvledge of our Lord and sauiour IESVS Christ To him be glorie both novv and vnto the day of eternitie Amen ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 16. Certaine things hard This is a plaine text to conuince the Protestants vvho as al heretikes lightly doe and did from the beginning say the Scriptures be easie to vnderstand and therfore may be not onely read safely but also expounded boldly of al the people as vvel vnlearned as learned and consequently euery one by him self and his priuate spirit vvithout respect of the expositions of the learned fathers or expectation of the Churches their Pastors and Prelates iudgment may determine and make choise of such sense as him self liketh or thinketh agreable For this is partly their saying partly the necessarie sequele of their folish opinion vvhich admitteth nothing but the bare Scriptures And Luther said that the Scriptures vvere more plaine then al the fathers commentaries and so al to be superfluous but the Bible Praâ—fat assert art damnat Against al vvhich Diuelish seditious arrogaÌ„cie tending to make the people esteeme them selues learned or sufficient vvithout their Pastors and spiritual rulers helpe to guide them selues in al matters of doctrine doubtes in religion the holy Apostle here telleth and forevvarneth the faithful that the Scriptures be ful of difficultie specially S. Paules epistles of al other partes of holy vvrite and that ignorant men â—ad vnstable or phaÌ„tastical fellovves puffed to fro vvith euery blast of doctrine and haeresie abuse peruert and misconster them to their ovvne damnation And S. Augustine saith that the special difficulty in S. Paules epistles vvhich ignorant and euil men do so peruert and vvhich S. Peter meaneth is his hard speache and much commendation of that faith vvhich he saith doth iustifie vvhich the ignorant euen from the Apostles time and much more novv haue and do so misconster as though he had meant that onely faith vvithout good vvorkes could iustifie or saue a man Against vvhich vvicked collection and abuse of S. Paules vvordes the said father faith al these Canonical or Catholike epistles vvere vvritten But the Haeretikes here to shift of the matter and to creepe out after their fashion ansvver that S. Peter saith not S. Paules epistles be hard but that many things in them are hard Vvhich may be to the Catholikes an example of their sophistical euasions from the euidence of Gods vvord As though it vvere not al one to say Such an author or vvriter is hard and There be many things in that vvriter hard to be vnderstood For vvhether it be that the argument and matter be high and past vulgar capacitie as that of praedestination reprobation vocation of the Gentiles and iustifying faith or vvhether his manner of stile and vvriting be obscure al proue that his epistles be hard and other Scriptures also because S. Peter here affirmeth that by reason of the difficulties in them vvhether in the style or in the depth of the matter the ignorant and vnstable such as Heretikes be do peruert his vvritings as also other Scriptures to their ovvne damnation Vvhereby it is plaine that it is a very dangerous thing for such as be ignorant or for vvilde vvitted fellovves to reade the Scriptures For such conditioned men be they that become Heretikes and through ignorance pride and priuate phantasie meeting vvith hard places of S. Paules epistles or other Scriptures breede Haeresies And that not onely the things treated of in the holy Scriptures but also that the very manner of vvriting and enditing thereof is high and hard and purposely by Gods prouidence appointed to be vvritten in such sort see S. Augustine li. 2 de doct Christ c. 6. and ep 119. S. Ambrose ep 44 in principio S. Hierom to Paulinus ep 103 c. 5. 6. 7. vvho also ep 65. c. 1. saith that in his old age vvhen he should rather haue taught then be taught he vvent as far as Alexandria onely to heare Didymus and to haue his helpe for the vnderstanding of the Scriptures and confesseth vvith great thankes to the said Didymus that he learned of him that vvhich before he knevve not Dauid saith Giue me vnderstanding and I vvil searche thy lavv The Eunuch in the Actes said Hovv can I vnderstand vvith out an interpreter The Apostles til Christ opened their sense to vnderstand the scriptures could not vnderstand them The holy Doctors by continual studie vvatching fasting and praying had much a doe to vnderstand them that great clerke S. Augustine coÌ„fessing in the foresaid epistle 119. c. 21. that there vvere many moe things that he vnderstood not then that he vnderstood The Heretikes say the fathers did commonly erre and hovv could such great vvise learned men be deceiued in reading and expounding the Scriptures if they vvere not hard and if they vvere hard to them hovv are they easie to these nevv maisters the Haeretikes finally vvhy do they vvrite so many nevv glosses scholâ—es commentaries as a cart cannot carrie Vvhy do Luther Zuinglius Caluin and their Companions agree no better vpon the interpretation of the Scriptures if they be not hard vvhereat stumbled al the old heretikes the nevv Arîus Macedonius Vigilantius Nestorius Eutyches Berengarius Vvicleffe Protestants Puritanes Anabaptists and the rest but at the hardnes of the Scriptures They be hard then to vnderstand and Heretikes peruert them to their ovvne damnation THE ARGVMENT OF S. IOHNS THREE EPISTLES OF S. Iohn vvas said in the Argument before his Gospel Novv here folovv his three Epistles one to al Catholikes though some auncients do cal it Ad Parthos the other tvvo being very short vnto a certaine Ladie to one Gaius The effect of al is to vvitnes vnto them the certaintie of the Catholike faith and to exhort them to continue still in it also to loue the Catholike Church and so neither to become heretikes
shal goe out no more and I vvil vvrite vpon him the name of my God and the name of the citie of my God nevv Hierusalem vvhich descendeth out of heauen from my God and my nevv name ✠verse 13 He that hath an eare let him heare vvhat the Spirit saith to the Churches ✠verse 14 And to the Angel of the Church of Laodicia vvrite Thus saith Amen the faithful and true vvitnesse * vvhich is the beginning of the creature of God ✠verse 15 I knovv thy vvorkes that thou art neither colde nor hote I vvould thou vvere colde or hote ✠verse 16 But because thou art ″ lukevvarme and neither cold nor hote I vvil begin to vomite thee out of my mouth ✠verse 17 Because thou saiest That I am riche and enriched and lacke nothing and knovvest not that thou art a miser and miserable and poore and blinde and naked ✠verse 18 I counsel thee to bye of me gold fire-tried that thou maiest be made riche and maiest be clothed in vvhite garmentes that the confusion of thy nakednes appeare not and vvith eie salue anoint thine eies that thou maiest see ✠verse 19 I * vvhom I loue do rebuke and chastise Be zelous therfore and doe penance ✠verse 20 Behold I stand at the doore and knocke if any man shal heare my voice and open the gate I vvil enter in to him and vvil suppe vvith him and he vvith me ✠verse 21 He that shal ouercome I vvil giue vnto him to sitte vvith me in my throne as I also haue ouercome and haue sitten vvith my father in his throne ✠verse 22 He that hath an eare let him heare vvhat the Spirit saith to the Churches ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III 5. He that shal ouercome In al these speaches to diuers Bishops and their Churches he continually encourageth them to constancie in faith and good life by setting before their eies the revvard of the next life And yet the Caluinists vvould haue no man do good in respect of such revvard 9. Adore before thy feete You see this vvord of adoration is in Scriptures vsed for vvorship of creatures also and that to fall before the feete of holy men or Angels for duety and reuerence is not idolatrie except the proper honour due to God be giuen vnto them See the Annotations vpō the 19 22 Chapter concerning the Apostles prostration before the Angel And the Aduersaries euasion saying that the adoration vvas of God onely and that before the feete of the partie signifieth nothing els but in his presence is false and against the phrase of Scriptures as 4 Reg. 4. vvhere the Sunamite adored Elisaeus falling dovvne before his feete and 4 Reg. 2. the sonnes of the Prophets adored him in the same sort and here this adoration can not be meant but of the Bishop or Angel of Philadelphia because he promiseth this honour as a revvard and as an effecte of his loue tovvardes him saying And they shal knovv that I haue loued thee And that vvhich he saith in the 22 Chapter I fel dovvne to adore before the feete of the Angel the very same he expresseth thus in the 19 Chapters I fel before his feete to adore him making it al one to adore before his feete and to adore him 11. That no man take thy crovvn◠That is his crovvne of euerlasting life and glorie if he perseuêre not to the end in faith good vvorkes othervvise an other shal enter into his place as Mathias did both to the dignitie of the Apostleship to the heauenly crovvne due for the vvel vsing and executing of the same function vvhich Iudas might and should haue had if he had perseuêred to the end and as the Gentiles came into the grace and place of the Ievves Other difficulties concerning this kinde of speache are resolued in Schoolemen and are not here to be stoode vpon 16. Lukevvarms Zeale and feruour is commendable specially in Gods cause and the Neuters that be neither hote nor cold are to Christ and his Church burdenous and lothsome as luke-vvarme vvater is to a mans stomake prouoking him to vomite and therfore he threateneth to void vp such Neuters out of his mouth CHAP. IIII. 1. A doore being open in heauen he savv one sitting in a throne 4 and round about him foure and tvventie seniors sitting 6 and the foure beastes here described 9 vvhich vvith the 24 seniors continually glorified him that sate in the throne verse 1 AFTER these thinges I looked and behold a doore open in heauen and the first voice which I heard vvas as it vvere of a trompet speaking vvith me saying Come vp hither and I vvil shevv thee the thinges vvhich must be done quickly after these ✠verse 2 Immediatly I vvas in spirit and behold there vvas a seate sette in heauen and vpon the seate one sitting ✠verse 3 And he that sate vvas like in sight to the Iasper stone and the Sardine and there vvas a raine-bovv round about the seate like to the sight of an Emeraud ✠verse 4 And round about the seate foure and tvventie seates and vpon the thrones foure and twentie seniors sitting clothed about in vvhite garmentes and on their heades crovvnes of gold ✠verse 5 And from the throne proceeded lightenings and voices and thunders and seuen lampes burning before the throne vvhich are the seuen Spirites of God ✠verse 6 And in the sight of the seate as it vvere a sea of glasse like to crystall and in the middes of the seate and round about the seate foure beastes ful of eies before and behind ✠verse 7 And the first beast like to a lion and the second beast like to a calfe and the third beast hauing the face as it vvere of a man and the fourth beast like to an egle flying ✠verse 8 And the foure beastes euery one of them had sixe vvinges round about and vvithin they are ful of eies and they had no rest day and night saying ″ Holy Holy Holy Lord God omnipotent vvhich vvas and vvhich is and vvhich shal come ✠verse 9 And vvhen those beastes gaue glorie and honour and benediction to him that sitteth vpon the throne that liueth for euer and euer ✠verse 10 the foure and tvventie seniors fel dovvne before him that sitteth in the throne and adored him that liueth for euer and euer and cast their crownes before the throne saying ✠verse 11 Thou art vvorthie O Lord our God to receiue glorie and honour and povver because thou hast created al thinges and for thy vvil they vvere and haue been created ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IIII. 8. Holy holy holy This vvord is thrise repeated here and Esa 6 and to the imitation therof in the seruice of the holy Church at Te Deum and at Masse specially in the Preface next before the great mysteries for the honour of the three persons in the B. Trinitie and that
those things vvhich are in it That there shal be time no more ✠verse 7 but in the daies of the voice of the seuenth Angel vvhen the trompet shal beginne to sound the mysterie of God shal be consummate as he hath euangelized by his seruantes the Prophetes ✠verse 8 And I heard a voice from heauen againe speaking with me and saying Goe and take the booke that is opened of the hand of the Angel standing vpon the sea and vpon the land ✠verse 9 And I vvent to the Angel saying vnto him that he should giue me the booke And he said to me * Take the booke and deuoure it and it shal make thy belly to be bitter but in thy mouth it shal be svveete as it vvere honie ✠verse 10 And I tooke the booke of the hand of the Angel and denoured it it vvas in my mouth as it vvere honie svveete and vvhen I had deuoured it my bellie vvas made bitter ✠verse 11 and he said to me Thou must againe prophecie to Nations and peoples and tonges and many kinges CHAP. XI S. Iohn measuring the Temple 3 heareth of tvvo vvitnesses that shal preache 7 vvhom the beast cōming vp from the sea shal kil 12 but they rising againe ascend into heauen 13 and seuen thousand persons are slaine vvith an earthquake 15 and as the sound of the seuenth Angel the soure and tvventie seniors giue praise and thankes to God verse 1 AND there vvas giuen me a reede like vnto a rodde and it vvas said to me Arise and measure the temple of God and the altar and them that adore in it ✠verse 2 but the court vvhich is vvithout the temple cast forth measure not that because it is giuen to the Gentiles they shal treade vnder foote the holy citie two and fourtie monethes ✠verse 3 and I vvil giue to ″ my tvvo vvitnesses and they shal prophecie a thousand tvvo hundred sixtie daies clothed vvith facke-clothes ✠verse 4 These are the two oliue trees and the tvvo candlestickes that stand in the sight of the Lord of the earth ✠verse 5 And if any man vvil hurt them fire shal come forth out of their mouthes and shal deuoure their enemies and if any man vvil hurt them so must he be slaine ✠verse 6 These haue power to shut heauen that it raine not in the daies of their prophecie and they haue povver ouer the vvaters to turne them into bloud and to strike the earth vvith al plague as often as they vvil ✠verse 7 And vvhen they shal haue finished their testimonie the beast vvhich ascended from the depth shal make vvarre against them and shal ouercome them and kil them ✠verse 8 And their bodies shal lie in the streates of the great citie vvhich is called spiritually Sodom and Aegypt vvhere their Lord also vvas crucified ✠verse 9 And there shal of tribes and peoples and tonges and Gentiles see their bodies for three daies and a halfe and they shal not suffer their bodies to be laid in monuments ✠verse 10 and the inhabitants of the earth shal be glad vpon them and make merie and shal send giftes one to an other because these tvvo prophets tormented them that dvvelt vpon the earth ✠verse 11 And after three daies and a halfe the spirit of life from God entred into them And they stoode vpon their seete and great feare fel vpon them that savv them ✠verse 12 And they heard a loud voice from heauen saying to them Come vp hither And they vvent vp into heauen in a cloude and their enemies savv them ✠verse 13 And in that houre there vvas made a great earthquake and the tenth part of the citie fel and there vvere slaine in the earthquake names of men seuen thousand and the rest vvere cast into a feare and gaue glorie to the God of heauen ✠verse 14 The second vvoe is gone and behold the third vvoe vvil come quickly ✠verse 15 And the seuenth Angel sounded with a trompet and there vvere made loude voices in heauen saying The kingdom of this vvorld is made our Lords his Christs and he shal reigne for euer and euer Amen ✠verse 16 And the foure and tvventie seniours vvhich sitte on their seates in the sight of God fel on their faces and adored God ✠verse 17 saying Vve thanke thee Lord God omnipotent vvhich art and vvhich vvast and vvhich shalt come because thou hast receiued thy great povver and hast reigned ✠verse 18 And the Gentiles vvere angrie and thy vvrath is come and the time of the dead to be iudged and to tender revvard to thy seruants the prophets and sainctes and to them that feare thy name ″ litle and great and to destroy them that haue corrupted the earth ✠verse 19 And the temple of God vvas opened in heauen and the arke of his testament vvas seen in his temple and there vvere made lightenings and voices and an earthquake and greate haile ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XI 3. My tvvo vvitnesses Enoch and Elias as it is commonly expounded for that Elias shal come againe before the later day it is a most notorious knovven thing to vse S. Augustines vvordes in the mouthes and hartes of faithful men See li. 20 de Ciuit. Dei c. 29. Tract 4 in Ioan. and both of Enoch and Elias Lib. 1 de pec merit c. 3. So the rest of the Latin Doctors as S. Hierom ad Pāmach ep 61 c. 11. in Psal 20. S. Ambrose in Psal 45. S. Hilarie 20 can in Mat. Prospet li. vltim◠de Promissionibus c. 13. S Gregorie li. 14. Moral c. 11. he 12 in Ezech. Beda in 9 Marci The Greeke fathers also as S. Chrysostom he 58 in Mat. ho. 4 in 2 Thessal ho. 21 in Genes ho. 22 in ep ad Hebr. Theophylacte and Occumenius in 17 Matthai S. Damascene li. 4 de Orthodoxa fide c. 27. Furthermore that they liue also in Paradise it is partly gathered out of the Scripture Ecclici 44. 16. vvhere it is plainely said of Enoch that he is translated into Paradise as al our Latin exemplars do reade and of Elias that he vvas taken vp aliue it is euident 4 Reg. 2. And S. Irenaeus saith it is the tradition of the Apostles that they be both there li. 5 in initio Dicunt Presbyteri saith he qui sunt Apostolorum Discipuli So say the Priests or Auncients that are the scholers of the Apostles See S. Iustine q. 85 ad orthodoxos Finally that they shal returne into the companie of men in the end of the vvorld to preache against Antichrist and to inutie both Ievves and Gentiles to penance and so be martyred as this place of the Apocalypse seemeth plaine so vve haue in part other testimonies hereof Malac. 4. Ecclci 44 16. 48 10. Mat. 17 11. See also Hyppolytus booke of Antichrist and the end of the vvorld
truth conteined in this thy sacred booke and in the infallible doctrine of thy deere spouse our mother the Church vve crie also vnto thy Maiestie vvith tendernesse of our hartes vnspeakable COME LORD IESVS QUICKLY and iudge betvvixt vs and our Aduersaries and in the meane time giue patience comfort and constancie to al that suffer for thy name and trust in thee ô Lord God our onely helper and protector tarie not long AMEN ⧠A TABLE OF THE EPISTLES AND GOSPELS AFTER THE ROMANE VSE VPON SVNDAIES HOLIDAIES and other principal daies of the yere for such as are desirous to knovv and reade them according to this translation And therfore the Epistles taken out of the old Testament are omitted till the edition thereof Vpon Sundaies Imber Daies and other Feries THE 1. SVNDAY in Aduent Epistle pag. 415. Gospel pag. 199. The 2. Sunday in Aduent Ep. 419. Gosp 18. The 3 Sunday in AdueÌ„t Ep. 533. Gos â—17 Vvenesday Imber in Aduent Gosâ— 135. Fridday Imber in Aduent Gosp 136. Saturday Imber in Aduent Ep. 554. Gos 143. The 4 Sunday in Aduent Ep. 432. Gosp 143. Christmas eue Ep. 38â— Gosp 4. CHRISTMAS day at the first masse Ep. 597. Gosp 139. second Masse Epist 598. Gosp 140. third Masse Ep. 603. Gos 216. S. Steuen Ep 305. Gosp 66. S. Iohn the Euang. Gosp 279. Childermas day Ep. 724 Gosp 5. S. Thomas of Canterburie Ep. 608. Gos 248. The SuÌ„day within the Octaue of Christmas Ep. 504. as on Twelfth eue Gosp 14. verse 33 vnto 41. The CIRCVMCISION of our Lord Ep. 597. Gosp 140. Tvvelâ—th Eue Ep. 504. Gosp 6. The EPIPHANIE of our Lord called Tvvelfth day Gosp 5. The 1 Sunday after the Epiphanie Ep. 412. Gosp 141. The 2 Sunday after the Epiphanie Ep. â—â—3 Gosp 220. The 3 Sunday after the Epiphanie Epis 413. Gosp 19. The 4 Sunday after the Epiph. Ep. 414. Gosp 20. The 5 Sunday after the Epiph. Ep. 542. Gosp 35. The 6 Sunday after the Epiph. Ep. 546. Gosp 36. The Sunday of Septuagesme Ep. 443. Gosp 56. The Sunday of Sexagesme Ep. 489. Gosp 159. The Sunday of Quinquagesme Epist 456. Gosp 191. Vpon Ash wenesday Gosp 15. Thursday after Ashwenesday Gosp 10. Friday after Ash wenesday Gosp 13. Saturday after Ashwenesday Gosp 103. The 1 SVNDAY in lent Ep. 481 Gosp 9. Munday in the 1 weeke of lent Gos 73. Tuesday Gosp 59. Vvenesday Imber gosp 32. Thursday gosp 42. Friday Imber gosp 229. Saturday Imber gosp 48. The 2 Sunday in lent Ep 549. Gosp 48. Munday Gosp 243. Tuesday gosp 64. Vvenesday Gosp 56. vers 17. the same that is vpon the day of the Holy Crosse Thursday gosp 186. Friday gosp 60. Saturday gosp 183. The 3 Sunday in lent Ep. 521 gosp 170. Munday gosp 146. Tuesday gosp 51. Vvenesday gosp 41. Thursday gosp 147. Friday gosp 225. Saturday gosp 242. The 4 Sunday in lent Ep. 505. Gosp 232. Munday gosp 220. Tuesday gosp 239. Vvenesday gosp 245. Thursday gosp 156. Friday gosp 250. Saturday gosp 242. PASSION Sunday Epist 621. Gospel 244. Munday in Passion vveeke gosp 240. Tuesday gosp 239. Vvenesday gosp 245. Thursday gosp 157. Friday gosp 252. Saturday gosp 254. PALME Sunday before the benedictioÌ„ of the palmes gosp 58. At Masse Ep. 528. Gosp 74. Munday in holy vveeke gosp 253. Tuesday gosp 124. Vvenesday gosp 201. Thursday Ep. 449. Gosp 256. Friday gosp 268. Saturday Ep. 542 Gosp 84. EASTER Day Ep. 433. Gosp 131. Munday in Easter vveeke Ep. 319 Gosp 211. Tuesday Ep. 328. Gosp 212. Vvenesday Ep. 297 Gosp 278. Thursday Ep. 311. Gosp 274. Friday Ep. 660. Gosp 85. Saturday Ep. 657. Gosp 274. The 1 Sunday after Easter called Lovv Sunday Ep. 685. Gosp 275. The 2 Sunday after Easter Ep. 658. Gosp 248. The 3 Sunday after Easter Ep. 657. Gosp 264. The 4 Sunday after Easter Ep. 642. gosp 264. The 5 Sund. after Easter Ep. 642. goâ— 265 The Rogation daies Ep 651. Gosp 170. The Ascension â—ue Ep. 518. Gosp 266. The ASCENSION day Ep. 289. Gosp 132. The Sunday vvithin the Octaue of the Ascension Ep. 662. Gosp 263. Vvhitsun-eue Ep. 347. Gosp 260. VVHIT SVNDAY Ep. 293. Gosp 260. MuÌ„day in whitsun vveeke Ep. 319. Gosp 223. Tuesday Ep. 311 gosp 248. Vvenesday Imber in whitsun weeke Ep. 301. Gosp 234. Thursday Ep. 310. Gosp 162. Friday Imber in vvhitsuÌ„ weeke Gos 149. Saturday Imber Ep. 393. Gosp 147. TRINITIE Sunday Ep. 411. Gosp 85. The 1 Sunday after Pentecost Ep. 683. Gosp 153. CORPVS CHRIST 1 day Ep. 449. Gosp 235. The 2 Sunday after Pentecost Ep. 681. Gosp 181. The 3 Sunday Ep. 664. Gosp 182. The 4 Sunday Ep. 400. Gosp 148. The 5 Sund. Ep. 660 s v. 8. vnto 15. Gosp 12 The 6 Sunday Ep. 395. Gosp 107. The 7 Sunday Ep. 396. Gosp 18. The 8 Sunday Ep. 400. Gosp 185. The 9 Sunday Ep. 445. Gosp 194. vers 41 vnto 47. The 10 Sunday Ep. 454. Gosp 190. The 11 Sunday Ep. 464. Gosp 106. The 12 Sunday Ep. 476. Gosp 167. The 13 Sunday Ep. 503. gosp 188. The 14 Sunday Ep. 509. gosp 15. The 15 Sunday Ep. 509. gosp 556. The 16 Sunday Ep. 517. gosp 180. The 17 Sunday Ep. 115. gosp 63. Vvenesday Imber in SepteÌ„ber Gosp 110. Friday Imber in September Gosp 157. Saturday Imber in September Ep. 621. Gosp 178. The 18 Sunday after Pentecost Ep. 425. v. 4 vnto the 9. gosp 22. The 19 sunday Ep. 519. vers 23 vnto the 29. gosp 62. The 20 sunday Ep. 521. gosp 227. The 21 sunday Ep. 524. gosp 52. The 22 sunday Ep. 526 Gosp 62. vers 15 to the 22. The 23 sunday Ep 531. gosp 23. The 24 sunday after Pentecost Ep. 536. Gosp 68. For Saincts and Festiual daies peculiar and proper S. Andrewes Eue Gosp 217. S. Andrewes day Ep. 408. Gosp 10. S. Nicolas Ep. 636. v. 7 to the 18. Gosp 72. v. 14 to the 24. The CONCEPTION of our Ladie Gosp 3. S. Thomas the Apost Ep. 516. Gosp 275. In Cathedra S. Petri Romae Ep 655. gosp 44. The Conuersion of S. Paule Ep. 315. Gosp 54. CANDLâ—NAS day Gosp 140. S. Matthias Ep. 290. Gosp 29. The ANNVNCIATION of our Lady Gosp 135. S. George Ep. 588 v. 8 to the 11. p. 591. v. 10 to the 13. Gosp 262. S Marke Gosp 166. In maioribus Litaniis vpon S. Markes day Ep. 651. Gosp 170. SS Philip. Iacob Gosp 259. HOLY ROODâ— day in Maie or the InuentioÌ„ of the holy Crosse Epist 528. Gosp 222. S. Barnabas day Ep. 322. Gosp 262. S. Iohn Baptists Eue Gosp 134. S. Iohn Baptists Day called Midsomer Gosp 137. SS Peters Paules euâ— Ep. 296. Go. 279. SS Peter and Paules day Ep. 324. gos 44. The CoÌ„memoration of S. Paul Ep. 495. Gosp 26. The VISITATION of our Lady gosp 136. S. Marie Magdalene Gosp 157. S. Iames Ep. 432. gosp 57. S. Dominike Ep. 592. gosp 175. The TRANSFIGVRATION of our Lord Ep. 667. Gosp 48. S. Laurence Ep. 486. gosp 254. Assumption eue gosp 171.
Mat. 26 17. Lu. 22 7 Mt. 26 17. MAVNDY Thursday Lu. 22 7 Io. 13 21 Ps 40 â—0 Mt. 26 26. Luc. 21 19. ⸬ Al dranke to wit al the twelue for moe were not present Whereby is euident that the vvordes in S. Mat. 26 27 Drinke ye al of this were spoken to al the Apostles onely which here are said that they al did drinke And so it is no general coÌ„maundement to al men 1. Cor. 11 24. ⸬ See Annot. in Mat. c. 26 29. THVRSDAY night Zâ—ch 13 7. Mt. 26 47. Luc. 22 47. Io. 18 3. Io. 2 19. Dan. 7 13. ⸬ Here we may see that they were worthily reprobated and forsaken according to our Sauiours predictioÌ„ by the parable Mar. 12 The kingdom of God shal be takeÌ„ from you c. ⸬ He feareth not afterward Rome the Lady of the world that in the house of Caiphaâ— was afraid of the high Priestes wench Leo in Natiu Pet. Pau. ser 1. Cost religiously bestowed vpon Christ and his Church The real presence by Consecration Very bloud vnder the forme of wine Faith necessarie in the B. Sacrament Peter GOOD FRIDAY Mt. 27 1 Lu. 23 1. Io. 18 28 Io. 19 2. Esa 53 1â— ` thou that destroiâ—st ` buildest ⸬ So Heretikes say of the B. Sacrament If it be Christ let him saue him self from al iniuries Ps 21 1. ⸬ See Mat. c. 27 46 the blasphemous exposition of Caluin and his folovvers and take heede thereof The Priests of the old Testament Euseb Ec. Hist li. â— c. 6. ex Iosepho Ezech. 7 26. The Priesthod of the new Testament Io. 16 1â— Luc. 22. and 10. ExecutiÌ„g lawes against innocents Religious duty tovvard the bodies of Christ and his Saincts Mt. 28 1 The Gospel vpoÌ„ Easter day Iu. 24 1 Io. 20 1. EASTER DAY ⸬ Peter is named in special as often els vvhere for prerogatiue Mr. 14 28. Io. 20 16. Luc. 8 2. Lu. 24 13. Lu. 24 36. The Gospel vpoÌ„ the Ascension day Io. 20 19. Mt. 28 19. †The Ascension Lu. 25 51. The vvomens deuotion tovvard Christs body novv dead Mr. 16 9. Mt. 28 9. Christs body vnder diuers formes Not onely faith Mt. 28. 20. The gift of miracles Hier. in Catalago 2. Cor. 8 8. Luk. 1 2. Col. 4 14. 2. Tim. 4 21. Hiero. in Catalogo ` Constantius Hier. con Vigil 2. The Heretike so counted the Catholikes for their honouring of Saincts and Relikes ` Constantius THE FIRST part of the InfaÌ„cie both of the Precursor and of CHRIST him self Act. 1 1. The Gospel vpoÌ„ the eue of S. Iohn Baptist 1 Par. 24 10. Exo. 3 17. ⸬ We see here that the Priest did his dutie vvithin the people in the meane time praying vvithout and that the Priests functions did profite theÌ„ though they neither heard nor saw his doings Leu. 16 16. ⸬ This abstinence foretold and prescribed by the Angel shevveth that it is a worthy thing and an acte of religion in S. Iohn as it was in the Nazarites Mal. 4 6. Mt. 11 14. ⸬ Zacharie punished for doubting of the Angels word b The Gospel vpoÌ„ the Annunciation of our Lady March 25. And on the wenesday of Imber weeke in AdueÌ„t And for a Votiue Masse of our Lady in Aduent Mt. 1 18 The beginning of the AVE MARIE See the rest v. 42. Esa 7 14. Dan. 7 14 27 ⸬ She doubted not of the thing as Zacharie but enquired of the meanes ⸬ At this very moment when the B. Virgin gaue consent she conceiued him perfect God and perfect man The Gospel vpoÌ„ the VisitatioÌ„ of our Lady Iul 2. And vpon the Imber friday in Aduent ⸬ Iohn the Baptist being yet in his mother wombe reioyced and acknowledged the presence of Christ and his mother MAGNIFICAT at Euensong ⸬ Haue the Protestants had alwaies generations to fulfil this prophecie ordo they call her blessed that derogate what they can from her graces blessings and al her honour The Gospel vpoÌ„ the Natiuitie of S. Iohn Baptist Iun. 24. called MidsoÌ„mer day Lu. 1 13. BENEDICTVS at Laudes Gen. 22 6. Mal. 3 1. Zac. 3. 9. 6 12. Mal. 4 2. ⸬ Marke that he was a voluntarie Eremite and chose to be solitarie from a childe til he was to preach to the people in so much that antiquitie counted him the first Eremite Hiere in vit Pauli Sacred writers and holy CouÌ„cels The second booke of the Machabees 2 Mach. 2 15. True iustification by obseruing the commaundements Corrupt translation of Heretikes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Beza in Annot. no. Test 1556. The contineÌ„cie of priests Often saying of the AVE MARIE Liturg. S. Iacobs Chrys Corrupt translation of Heretikes S. Athan. de S. Deip. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. Ephrem in orat de laud. B. virg Ambro in 1 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luc. li. 2. Hier ep 140 in exp ps 44. Our B. Lady vowed virginitie Christ came of both tribes Iuda and Leui. The blessed virgin MARIE Her excelleÌ„cie Her honour in al the world Mysterie and signification in names What names to be giueÌ„ in Baptisme c. de bapt in fine True iustice not imputatiue The Heretikes controule both Greeke and Latin text Beza The Gospel at the first Masse vpon christmas day In the yere froÌ„ the creation of the vvorld 5199 froÌ„ Noës floud 2957 from the Natiuitie of Abraham 2015 from Moyses and the coÌ„ming forth of the people of Israel out of Aegypt 1510 froÌ„ Dauid anointed king 1032 from the first Olympias 800 from the building of Rome 752 hebdomada 63 according to the prophecie of Daniel c. 9 that is in the yere 440 or there about in the sixt age of the vvorld vvhen there vvas vniuersal peace in al the vvorld the eternal God and sonne of the eternal Father meaning to consecrate and saÌ„ctifie the vvorld vvith his most blessed coÌ„ming being coÌ„ceiued of the Holy Ghost nine moneths after his conception IESVS CHRIST the sonne of God is borne in Bethlehem of Iuda in the yere of Caesar Augustus 42. Vsuard in martyrol DeceÌ„b. 25. according to the coÌ„mon ancient supputation GLORIA IN EXCELSIS at Masse b The Gospel at the secoÌ„d masse vpoÌ„ Christmas day And for a Votiue of our Lady froÌ„ christmas to Candlemas c The Gospel vpon the CircuncisioÌ„ of our Lord Ian. 1. Gen. 17 12. Lu. 1 31. d The Gospel vpon the Purification of our Lady or Candlemas day Leu. 12 6. Exo. 13 2 Nu. 8 16 Leu. 12 8. ⸬ See Ioh. 1 20 and 41. NVNC DIMITTIâ— at Complin ⸬ Simeon prophecied not only of Christ but of our B. Lady of al her sorowes wherein she was alwaies partaker with our Sauiour from his flight into Aegypt euen to hir death ⸬ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ` strong in spirit Exo. 23 15. 34 17. The Gospel vpoÌ„ the first Sunday after the Epiphanâ—e Deu. 16 1. Free vvil Our B. Lady ful of deepe contemplations 1 Pet. 2 1. Mens ruine and damnation is of
euerlasting See annotatioÌ„s Matth. 27 29 c. THE fifth part of the Gospel Of the Holy weeke of his Passion in Hierusalem Mt. 21 1 Mr. 11 1 Io. 12 15 PALME SVNDAY ` his disciples ⸬ This was fulfilled 40 yeres after the death of Christ by Titus Vespasianus vvhen besides incredible miseries of famine and other distressès there perished eleueÌ„ hundred thousand and were taken captiues 97000 the siege begiÌ„ning in the very same feast greatest soleÌ„nitie of Easter when they put Christ to death Euseb li. 1 hist c. 6. 1. 8. Ioseph li. 7 c. 17. * Mt. 21 12. Mr. 11 15. MVNDAY Es 56 7 Ier. 7 11 External deuotion Restitution Satisfaction Lu. 21 3. Mr. 21 23. Mr. 11 27 TVESDAY ⸬ See Annot. Mat. c 21 23. Esa 5 1. ⸬ See the marginal annotations Marc. 〈◊〉 Mt. 21 33. Mr. 12 1. Ps 117 22. Mt. 22 15. Mr. 12 13. ⸬ So duties must be done to Princes that our duety to God be not neglected See Annot Mat. c. 22 15. Mt. 22 23. Mr. 12 18. Deu 25 5. ⸬ The greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 impotteth also this much they that are made vvorthie to wit by the grace of God and so they are in deede worthie as also in the next chapter verse 36. 2. Thess 1. 5. Exo. 3 6. Mt. 22 44. Mr. 12 36. Ps 109 1. Mt. 23 6. Mr. 12 38. To be worthie of heaueÌ„ or to deserue merite it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The new TestameÌ„t an 1580. The dignitie of Saincts Mr. 12 14. Mt. 24 1. Mar. 13 1. ⸬ This was fulfilled 40 yeres after the death of Christ the 19 of August being the very moneth and day where in the Babylonians burnt it from the first building thereof by SalomoÌ„ 1â—30 yeres from the reedifying thereof vnder Cyrus 639 yeres Iosep de bel Iud. li. 9 cap. 10. TVESDAY night ⸬ Many false-prophets Heretikes See An. Mt. 24. Mr. 13. b The Gospel for many Martyrs ⸬ Great persecutioÌ„ of Catholike men Eze. 32 7. Ioel. 3 15. The Gospel vpoÌ„ the 1 Sunday in Aduent c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See Annot c. 20 15. ⸬ Solitarinesse or eremitage as S. Gregorie Nazian saith is a goodly thing this doth the mount Carmel of Elias teach Iohns desert that mount vnto which IESVS often retired was quietly alone with him self Ser. 26 de amore pauperum Mt. 26 1 The PASSION according to S. Luke in these two chapters is the Gospel at Masse vpon Tenebre wenesday Mr. 14 1 TENEBRE Wenesday Mt. 26 17. Mr. 14 12. MAVNDY Thursday Mt. 26 26. Mr. 14 22. 1. Cor. 11 24. ⸬ The Greeke is here so plaine that there was very bloud in the chalice shed for vs that Beza saith it is a corruption in the greeke See the Annota vpon this place Mt. 26 21. Mr. 14 20. Io. 13 18 Mt. 20 25. Mr. 10 42. ⸬ Straight after the former louing checke admonition he promiseth to them al that haue bene partakers with him of his miseries in this life greater prcemiâ—â—ence in heauen then any Potentate can haue in this world therfore that they neede not be careful of dignitie or Supremacie Mt. 26 34. Mr. 14 30. Mt. 10 9. Lu. 10 4. Es 53 12 Mt. 16 36. Mr. 14 32. THVRSDAY night Io. 18 1 The old Paschal ceaseth and a new is instituted Two cuppes or chalices at Christes last supper Mt. 26 29 The real presence Christ sacrificed his body and bloud in Sacrament at his supper * quod datur 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Sacrifice of the Altar Cyril Alex anathem 〈◊〉 The Apostles are made Priestes the Sacrament of holy Orders instituted A coÌ„memoratiue sacrifice is a true sacrifice no lesse then the prefiguratiue sacrifices were true sacrifices Ambr. in 10. Hebr. Chrys ho. 17 in ep ad Hebr. To be a figure of a thing and yet the thing it self repugneth not Hebr. 9. Both testameÌ„ts dedicated in bloud vers 20. The external religion of the new Testament principally in the sacrifice of the altar calix qui the chalice which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The chalice shed for vs must needes signifie the bloud therein not vvine and the same sacrificed Beza condemneth the Gospel it self of falshod and impossibilitie * Annot. 〈◊〉 Test 1556. Ambition Peters faith shal neuer faile Serm. 2. Assump ad Pontif. Li. q. Noui Test q. 75. to 4. The Romane faith of Peters successors can not falle Cypr. ep 55. nu 6. Bernard ep 190. Popes may erre personally not iudicially or definitiuely Deut. 17. Aug. ep 166. in fine The learned fathers sought to the B. of Rome for resolution of doubtes Bernardus ep 190. Chrys ep 1 2. Cypr. ep 55. nu 2 GOOD FRIDAY Mt. 27 1 11. Mr. 15 1 Io. 18 27. Os 10 8. ` beholding ⸬ This eclipse was seene and wondred at as a thing aboue nature of Dionisius Areopagîta at Thebes wheÌ„ he was yet a Pagan Dionys ep ad Polycarp et ep ad ApollophaneÌ„ Ps 30 6. Mt. 27 57. Mr. 5 43 â—o 19 38 The good theefe Pardon of due penance and satisfaction Visiting the Sepulcher or Sepulchres ⸬ That is first after the Sabboth which is saith S. Hiero. q. 4 ad Hedib dies Dominica our Lords day vvherein he arose for the weeke is deuided into the Sabboth the 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6 of the Sabboth the Apostle 1 Cor. 16 2 coÌ„maunded a collection of money to be made on the first of the Sabboth whereby we learne both the keeping of Sunday the Churches count of daies by the 2. 3. 4 of the Sabboth to be Apostolical which S. Syluester after ward named 2. 3. 4 feriam c. Breuiar Roman Decemb. 31 EASTER DAY Mt. 28 1 Mr. 16 1 Io. 20 1. Lu. 9 22 Io. 20 3. Mr. 16 12. The Gospel vpoÌ„ Munday in Easter weeke The Gospel vpoÌ„ Tuesday in Easter weeke Mr. 16 14. Io. 20 19. ⸬ As he shal be Anathema saith S. Aug. which preacheth that Christ neither suffered nor rose againe because we learne by the Gospel That it behoued Christ to suffer and to rise againe the third day so he shal also be Anathema whosoeuer preacheth the Church to be els where theÌ„ in the coÌ„munion of al natioÌ„s because by the self same Gospel we learne in the wordes next folowing and penaÌ„ce to be preached in his name remissioÌ„ of sinnes through out al nations August ep 48. Act. 1 8. 2 1. Mr. 16 19. Act. 1 9. ASCENSION DAY The B. Sacrâ—ment in on kinde The Catholâ—â—e or vniuersal Church De vnit Ec. c. 10. * Mt. 24 14. * Heb. 7 6. Christ blessed diuers waies Io. 20 21. 26. Marc. 10 16. Blessing with the signe of the crosse Gen. 48 14. * Teriul de coron milit nu 3 Basil de Sp. sanct c. 27. * This speach very common in this Gospel as appeareth by the places here marked declareth that he writeth to the Gentils Iren.
can erre or hath erred at any time or in any point The Gospel vpoÌ„ the 3 Sunday after Easter The Gospel for many Martyrs The Gospel vpoÌ„ the 5 Sunday after Easter ⸬ Vpon this the Church coÌ„cludeth al her praiers Per ChristuÌ„ Dominum nostruÌ„ euen those also that be made to Saâ—cts Mt. 27 31. Mr. 14 27. Christ left many things to be taught by the Church The Spirit of truth The Gospel vpoÌ„ Ascension eue ⸬ The Father glorifieth the Sonne by raising him from death exalting him vp to his right hand making al creatures to bow downe at his Name and geuing him al power and iudgement The Sonne againe glorifieth the Father by making his honour which onely in a maner was in Iewrie before now knowen to al Nations The Gospel in a Votiue Masse against Schisme ⸬ His petition is specially to keepe the Apostles and his Church in vnitâ—e and from Schismes Io. 18 9. Ps 40 10. 108 8. ⸬ To sanctifie him self is to sacrifice him self by dedicating his holy body and bloud to his Father both vpon the Crosse and in the holy SacrameÌ„t True knovvledge of God The Church can not erre The Canon of the Masse THVRSDAY night Mt. 26 36. Mr. 14. 32. The PASSION according to S. Iohn in these two Chapters is the Gospel at Masse vpon Good friday Lu. 22 39. So the PASSION is read in holy weeke foure times according to the foure Euangelistes as S. Augustine appointed also in his Church at Hippo. Ser. 144. de tempore Mt. 26 47. Mr. 14 43. Luc. 22 47. Io. 17 12 Io. 11 49. Mt. 26 58. Mr 14 54. Lu. 22 54. ⸬ It is al one for a man to deny Christ and that he is a disciple of Christ or a Catholike or a Christian man vvhen he is demaunded Aug. tract 11â— in Io. for so Peter here denieth Christ in denying him self to be his Disciple Mt. 27 1 Mr. 15 1 Lu. 23 1 GOOD FRIDAY Io. 12 33 Mt. 20 19. Mt. 27 11. Mr. 15 2. Lu. 23 4. ⸬ It pleased God that Christ who was to dy both for the Iewes the GeÌ„tiles should be betraied of the one and put to death by the other Mt. 27 15. Mr. 15 6. Lu 23 17. Mt. 27 27. Mr. 15 16. ⸬ He meaneth midday counting from sunne rising for so doth the Scripture count the houres of the day Mat. 20. Mar. 15. Luc. 21. Io. 4. Act. â— â—o Mt. 27 33. Mr. 15 20. Lu. 23 33. ⸬ These three tongues being for other causes most famous before in al the world are now also dedicated to God in the triumphaÌ„s title of the Crosse of Christ and in them the holy Scriptures are more conueniently Written taught preseruâ—d * Mt. 27. 35. Mr. 15 24. Luc. 23 34. ⸬ This coate without seame is a figure of the vnitie of the Church Cypr. de vnit Ec. And Euthymius and other write that our Lady made it Ps â—1 19 The Gospel in a votiue Masse of our B. Lady betweene Easter Whitsuntide ⸬ The great loue faith courage compassion and sorovves that our Lady had who forsooke not the Crosse and her sonne when so many were fled from him and his cheefe Apostles denied him b The Gospel in a votiue Masse of the Passion Psa 68 22. Exo. 12 46. Zac. 12 10. * Mt. 27 57. Mr. 15 42. Lu. 23 50. Io. 3 1. 7 50. The HOLY CROSSE By this you see why in Catholike Churches MARIE and Iohn stand by the Roode li. 2. adu Iouinian The Sacraments issued out of Christs side and thence haue their vertue Exo. 18. Num. 30. Tract 9 in Ioan. Hom. 14 in Ioan. The CHVRCH builded of Christs side as Eue of Adams Gen. 2 21. ⸬ That is the first day of the weeke as some interprete it taking Sabboth as sometime it is for a weeke This is our Sunday called Dies Dominiâ—â— because of our Lords resurrection See the marg annot Luâ— 24 1. The Gospel vpoÌ„ Saturday 〈◊〉 Easter weeke EASTER DAY Mt. 28 1 Mr. 16 1 Lu 24 1 Luc. 24. 12. b The Gospel vpoÌ„ Thursday â— Easter weeke ⸬ The Sepulchres of Martyrs saith S. Hierom ep 17 we do honour euery where putting their holy ashes to our eles if we may we touch it also with our mouth and be there some that thinke the monumeÌ„t wherein our Lord was laid is to be neglected where the Diuel and his Angels as often as they are cast out of the possessed before the said monument tremble and roare as if they stoode before the iudgement seate of Christ Mt. 28 1 Mr. 16 5 Luc. 24 4. The Gospel vpoÌ„ Dominica in albis or Lovv Sunday Mr. 16 14. Lu. 24 36. 1. Cor. 15 5. ⸬ Though he gaue them his peace hard before yet novv entering to a nevv diuine action to prepare their hartes to grace and attention he blesseth them againe The Gospel vpoÌ„ S. Thomas the Apostles day Decemb. 21. LOVV SVNDAY ⸬ See the annotation on the 19 verse of this Chapter ⸬ They are more happy that beleeue without sensible argumeÌ„t or sight then such as be induced by sense or reason to beleeue Io. 21 25 The being of Christs body in the B BacrameÌ„t without space or quaÌ„titie correspondeÌ„t there vnto is proued by other examples I Scripture Heretical shifts to auoid plaine Scripture August ep 37. Christ can dispose of his owne body others aboue nature Mat. 19. Aug. li. 2â— c. 8. de ciu Dei Vbiquetaries of Brentiani Christ sheweth his commission so giueth the Apostles power to remit sinnes Augu. q. no. Test q. 93 CoÌ„t ep Parmen li. 2 c. 11. The holy Ghost is here purposely giuen to the Apostle to remit sinnes Cyril li. 12 â— 56 in Io. The Sacrament of PENANCE instituted Men are bound to confesse al their mortal sinnes and that in particular * Cypr. de laps nu 11. * Hiero. in 16 Mat. To reteine sinnes The necessitie of this Sacâ—â—ment Hiero. ad Demetriadem c. â— to 1. Mat. 18. The Heretikes wrastling against plaine Scripture See the coÌ„munion booke The English Ministers heare confessions and absolue Li. 3 de Sacerd. Priests power to forgiue sinnes is aboue the power of Angels or worldly Princes Confession to Priests Secrete or auricular Confession In vita D. Ambr. prope fineÌ„ Mt. 18. The Gospel on wenseday in Easter weeke ⸬ See in S. Augustine tract 122 〈◊〉 Io. the great mysterie hereof concerning the CHVRCH and in S. Gregorie hom 24 in Euang. and S. Bernard li. 2 c. 8 de consid Peters PRIMACIE here mistically signified ` the disciples ⸬ Not the third apparition but the third day of his apparitions for he appeared in the very day of his ResurrectioÌ„ ofteÌ„ againe vpon Low Sunday then this third time And S. Marke saying last he appeared c. 16 14 meaneth his last apparition the first day The Gospel on the one of SS Peter and Paul c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 feede rule b The Gospel
revvardes in heaueÌ„ are different according to the same Merces 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. Tim. 5 18. Apoc. â—2 12. Mat. 16 27. Ro. 22 12. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Building of gold or stubble Our vvorkes shal be manifested by fire Vvhat is signified by the day of our Lord. Calu. in hunc locum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tvvo fires after this life one eternal the other temporal that is the purging or amending fire Purgatorie fire passeth al the paines of this life The Epistle vpon the 4 Sunday of Aduent ⸬ Loe vvhen he named him self and Apollo Cephas he meaÌ„t other seditious and factious preachers vvhose names he spared a The Epistle vpon S. Iames day Iul. 25. b The Epistle for a Confessor that is not a Bishop c So may S. Augustine our Apostle say to vs English men No man sure of grace or iustification Spiritual power to punish or pardon The second part of the Epistle of the incestuous fornicator lavving before Infidels Leu. 18 8. 20 11 ⸬ Christian men should be sorovvful to see greuous offences borne vvithal and ought zelously to seeke the offenders punishment by excoÌ„munication The Epistle vpon Easter day c Either this Epistle in the vvordes before or some other c A notorious wilful corruption in the bible 1562 translating in the verse before Idolaters and here vvorshipper of images the Apostles vvord being one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Idolater The authoritie of Ecclesiastical censures is in the Clergie only and is executed in the name of Christ The terrible sentence of excoÌ„munication Act. 5. locis 〈◊〉 Puritie in receiuing the B. Sacrament Exo. 1â—5 Vve are bouÌ„d to auoid not al sinners but the excommunicate only them except in certaine cases ⸬ The faithful iudge and giue sentence vvith God at the later day specially the Apostles and the perfect ChristiaÌ„s that haue forsaken al for Christs sake 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c For this the English bible 1562 falsely translateth vvorshippers of images Gen. 2 24. ⸬ Fornication is not onely enemy to the soule but wasteth weakeneth corrupteth and defileth the body more properly and directly then any other sinnes doe Going to law before heathen or heretical iudges Going to lavv not for biddeÌ„ but to agree othervvise better The 3. part Of Mariage and continencie c debituÌ„ reddat ⸬ If the lay man can not pray vnles he abstaine from his vvife the Priest that alwaies must offer sacrifices and alvvaies pray must therfore alvvaies be free from matrimonie Hiero. li. 1 c. 1â— aduer Iouin ` to fasting praier ⸬ Before he treated of the continencie of such as vvere married novv he giueth lessons for the vnmarried also c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mt. 5 32 19 9. Mr. 10 9. Lu. 16 18. c libertus ⸬ You must not serue men so that you obey please them more then God The Epistle for holy Virgins not Martyrs ` one brethren ⸬ Virginitie counseled as the better Mariage not forbidden because it is no sinne Ro. 7 2. c The state of vvidovvhod more blessed then the state of matrimonie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Apostle biddeth not al to marie but to keepe their vviues before maried Continence in maried folkes for praier sake Perpetual continencie euen in maried folkes better then carnal copulation Who are bouÌ„d to liue continently and that God giueth this gift to al that aske it * See S. Augustine li. â— c. 19. 20. de Adult Coniug to 4. The Apostle permitteth mariage to them that be free not to vovved persons Theodoreâ— in hunc locum After diuorce not to marie The Apostles precepts Hovv the infidel or infidels childe are saÌ„ctified by the Christian Hiero. li. 1. c. 5 aduers Iouin The differeÌ„ce of counsels precepts A professed virgin may not marrie Virginitie counseled as more meritorious The continencie of married folke Their perpetual continencie best Virginitie preferred and vvhy Vvhy continencie is required in the clergie The 4 part Of meates sacrificed to Idols ⸬ Knowledge vvithout charitie pusseth vp in pride and profiteth nothing at al. vvheÌ„ it is ioyned vvith charitie then it edifieth Aug. li. 9 ciu Dei c. 20. Ro. 14 15 Ro. 14 21. No meates vncleane Giuing of scandal reprehended The Heretikes ridiculously apply S. Paules wordes agaiÌ„st the Churches fastes and abstinence Going to the Communion vvhat a sinne in Catholikes ⸬ He nameth Cephas that is Peter to proue his purpose by the example of the cheefe and Prince of the Apostles S. Ambro. S. Chrys Oecum vpon this place Deu. 25 4. ⸬ In that couÌ„trie they did tread out their corne vvith oxen as vve do thresh it out Deu. 18 1. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c The English bible 1562 here and in the next chapter saith thrise for altar temple most falsely heretically against holy altars vvhich about the time of that translation were digged dovvne in England ⸬ Not by fiction or simulation but by compassion of the infirmities of al sortes Aug. ep 9. The Epistle vpon the Sunday of Septuagesme The Heretikes fond pretense of Gods honour Heretical traÌ„slation new Test 1580. Mat. 27 55. Pastors and preachers due Vvorke of supererogation Doing vvel in respect of reward Running for the game Penance meritorious Aug. apud Pet. Lomb. in hunc locum S. Paul had not the Protestants securitie of saluation Exo. 13 21. Nu. 8 18 Exo. 14 22. Exo. 16 15. Exo. 17 6. Nu. 20 10. Nu. 26 63. The Epistle vpon the 9 Sunday after Pentecost Nu. 11 4 Exo. 32 6. Nu. 25 1 Nu. 21 5 Nu. 11 23. 14 37. ⸬ It is profitable to al or in a maner to al for to keepe them in humilitie not to knovv vvhat they shal beâ— saith S. Augustine Vvhich maketh agaist the vaine securitie of the protestants ` Tentation hath not apprthended c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ps 23 1. The old figures of our Sacraments Vve receiue greater benefites by our Sacraments theÌ„ the Iewes did by theirs Calu. in hunc 〈◊〉 The Apostle and auncient fathers speake couertly of the B. Sacrament The Apostles blessed the Chalice so consecrated Calix 〈◊〉 benedicimus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Our vniting to Christ by the B. Sacrament Our vnion among our selues by the B. Sacrament Participation in Sacrament or sacrifice shevveth of vvhat societie vve are The sacrifice of the altar is proued by the Apostles comparison with the sacrifices of Iewes and Gentils It is proued to be a sacrifice out of the fathers * Cypr. Iustin Irenae infra * Malac. 1 11. The fathers called this sacrifice the MASSE * Ambros ep 〈◊〉 The distinctioÌ„ of Christian Catholikes froÌ„ the rest is by not communicating with theÌ„ specially in their sacrifices and at the Communion table The heretikes CommunioÌ„ is the very table and cup of Diuels 3. reg 12. Tob. 1. 3. reg 〈◊〉 Hovv by participatioÌ„ with idolaters idolatrie is committed How to auoid scandal in things indifferent The. 5.
4. The protestaÌ„ts fleshly estimation of mariage 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sacramentum Col. 3 20 Exo. 20 12 Deu. 5 16. Col. 3 22 Tit. 2 9. 1 Pet. 2 8. c God leaueth no good worke vnrewarded b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Deu. 10 17. The Epistle vpon the 21 Sunday after Pentecost c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eph. 2 2 ⸬ If maÌ„ could not be truely iust or haue iustice in him self hovv could he be clothed vvith iustice Es 59 17. 1. Thes 5 8 ⸬ S. Augustine noteth in sundrie places vpoÌ„ this same text that faith without charitie serueth not to saluation li. 50. ho. 7. Eph. 3. Phil. 1. v. 12. 23. 26. Phil. 2. v. 23. 24. 17. The Epistle vpon the 22 Sunday after Pentecost ` more necessarie Eph. 4 1 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A manifest proofe and euidence c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ` doe heare Bishops and Priests alwais distinct functions * See Annot Tit. 1. v. 5. Ro. 12 10. The Epistle vpon Palme Sunday And vpon Holy Roode day Mai. 3. 1 Cor. 10 24. The Epistle vpon Holy Roode day Septemb. 14. And in a Votiue Masse of the Holy Crosse Heb. 2 9 Es 45 14. Ro. 14 11. ⸬ Such as haue by their preaching gained any to Christ shal ioy and glorie therein excedingly at the day of our Lord. ⸬ Pastors ought to be so zelous of the saluation of their flocke that vvith S. Paul they should offer them selues to death for the same ⸬ Many forsake their teachers vvhen they see them in bandes and prison for their faith because most meÌ„ preferre the vvorld before Christs glorie Caluins blasphemie agaiÌ„st Christs owne merites The Protestants vvill haue no reuerence done at the name of IESVS Hovv Catholikes honour the name of IESVS and other things pertaining to him Vaine securitie of saluatioÌ„ S. Augustine ansvvereth the obiectioÌ„ against free vvil Martyrdom c By allusioÌ„ of vvords he calleth the carnal ChristiaÌ„ Iews that yet boasted in the circuÌ„cision of the flesh concisioÌ„ him self the rest that circuÌ„cided their hart and senses spiritually the true circumcision S. Chrys Theophylact. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Cor. 11 22. Act. 23 6. The Epistle for a Confessor that is not a Bishop ⸬ If S. Paul ceased not to labour still as though he vvere not sure to come to the marke vvithout continual endeuour vvhat securitie may vve poore sinners haue of Heretikes persuasions promises of securitie and saluation by onely faith c ad brauium ` vvil reueale a The Epistle vpon the 23 Sunday after Pentecost And for S. ClemeÌ„t Nouemb. 23. ⸬ It is a goodly thing vvhen the Pastor may so say to his flocke Neither is it any derogatioÌ„ to Christ that the people should imitate their Apostles life doctrine other holy men S. Augustine S. Benedict S. Dominike S. Francis Ro. 16 17. The obiection against inherent iustice ansvvered Magdeburg cent 1. li 2 c. 4. pag. 222. Double perfection here and in the life to come The heretikes folish defense of their dissensions and diuisions among them selues The difference betvvene the disagreing of auncient fathers or other Catholikes the Heretikes dissensions among them selues The spiteful vvritings of Heretikes one Secte against an other A notable place of S. Augustine ` Euodia ⸬ This Clement vvas aftervvard the 4 Pope of Rome from S. Peter as S. Hierom vvriteth according to the coÌ„mon supputation b The Epistle vpon the 3 Sunday in Aduent c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c This reflorishing is the reuiuing of their old liberalitie vvhich for a time had been slacke dead S. Chrys ⸬ He counteth it not mere almes or a free gift that the people bestoweth on their Pastors or preachers but a certaine mutual traffike as it vvere and enterchange the one giuing spiritual the other reÌ„dering teÌ„poral things for the same c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The revvard of preachers Suspitious translation S. Chrys Theodore Occum Theophyl S. Paul had no vvife Almes giuen religiously ⸬ He sheweth that the Churche and Christes Gospel should daily grovv and be spred at length through the whole world which can not stand vvith the heretikes opinion of the decay thereof so quickly after Christes time nor â—gree by any meanes to their obscure Conuenticles See S. Augustine ep 80. in fine b The Epistle vpon the 24 Sunday after Pentecost c So S. Ambr. the Gr. Doctors or thus vvorthily pleasing God c. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c Many things requisite and diuers things acceptable to God beside faith ⸬ We are not onely by acceptation or imputation partakers of Christes benefites but are by his grace made worthie thereof and deserue our saluation condignely Hebr. 1 3 Io. 1 3. There is no want in Christes passions vvhich he suffred in him self as head but there is vvant in those passions of Christ vvhich he daily suffereth in his body the Church and the members thereof Ro. 8 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sâ—r 19. de pasâ—â— How Christs merites are applied to vs vvithout any iniurie to his death The vvorkes of one may satisfie for an other 2. Cor. 1 â— Ro. 9 3. Phil. 2. 2 Tim. 4. Iob â— The ground of IndulgeÌ„ces or pardons ⸬ Heretikes do most commonly deceiue the people with eloqueÌ„ce namely such as haue it by the gift of nature as the Heretikes of al ages had lightly al seditious persoâ—s vvhich dravv the vulgar sort to sedition by the allurement of their tongue Nothing saith S. Hierom. ep 2. ad Nepotian is so easie as vvith volubilitie of tongue to deceiue the vnlearned multitude which whatsoeuer it vnderstandeth not doth the more admire and wonder at the same The Apostle here calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 persuasible speache ` in it Eph. 2 1. ` by decrees c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b That is wilful or selfwilled in voluntarie religioÌ„ for that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereof commeth the word folowing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 SuperstitioÌ„ v. 23. See Annot. v. 2â— c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is taking subministration of spiritual life and nourishment by grace from Christ the head c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Philosophie and other humane sciences hovv profitable or hurtful to the Church of God The Protestants abuse Philosophie against the B. Sacrament Schoole learning Aug. ep 59. ad Paulinum in solut 7. quast Scriptures abused by the Protestants against Christian fasting holydaies S. Paules place coÌ„cerning religion of Angels explicated and that the Protestants vvickedly abuse it against the due honour inuocation of Angels 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 4 1. Heretical translation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Scripture abused against the Churches fastes * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The hypocrâ—â—â—cal abstineÌ„ce of old Heretikes maketh nothiÌ„g against true and sincere fasting but coÌ„mendeth it 1 Cor. 9 27. 2 Cor. 11 27. The Epistle vpon Easter â—ue Eph. 5 3. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eph. 4 22.
and in others that are partakers of the merite as of a sacrifice vvhich name it hath by a Metaphore Col. 4 14 ` â—vvil deliuer 2 Timo. 1 16. c This Linus vvas coadiutor with vnder â— Peter so counted secoÌ„d in the number of Popes The Apostle prophecied of our nevv delicate preachers Esa 30. v. 10. Vvorkes meritorious How heauen is due both of iustice and mercie It is not of vs but of Gods grace that vvorkes be meritorious Mat. 20. To such good vvorkes heaueÌ„ is due to say the contrarie is to derogate from Gods grace In Ps 100 2 Corinth 8. 2. Tim. 1 9. 1. Tim. 3 2. Epimenides ⸬ He speaketh not of the Churches abstaining from meates some times vvhich is not for any vncleannes in the creatures but for chastening their bodies but he meaneth the Ievvish superstition vvho novv being Christians vvould not cease to put difference of cleane and vncleane according to their old lavv See S. Augustine Cont. Faust li. 31. c. 4. Rom. 14 20. Priests must be consecrated by Bishops only The popular election of the Cleargie taken avvay The preemineÌ„ce of a Bishop aboue a Priest To put no differeÌ„ce betvvene them is Aërius heresie Heret translation Bigami excluded from holy Orders and the causes thereof The notable men of both TestameÌ„ts that liued coÌ„tineÌ„tly from vviues Only the Protestants complaine that they haue not the gift of chastitie c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pudicos Eph. 6 5. Col. 3 22. 1. Pet. 2 18. The Epistle at the first Masse on Christmas day and vpon the Circumcision of our Lord. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ Bishops must be stout and coÌ„maund in Gods cause and the people must in no vvise disobey or contemne them b The Epistle at the 2 Masse on Christmas day and in the Votiue Masse of our B. Lady betvvene Christmas and Candlemas c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 Tim. 1 9. ⸬ As before in the Sacrament of holy Orders 1. Tim. 4. and 2 Tim. 1 so here it is plaine that Baptisme giueth grace that by it as by an instrumental cause we be saued 1 Tim. 4. 2. Tim. 2 23. ⸬ These admonitions or correptions must be giuen to such as erre by our Spiritual Gouernours and Pastors to vvhom if they yeld not Christian men must auoid them c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 praesse Vvho is proprely an Heretike vvho is not Description or markes hovv to knovv an Heretike vit Aug. c. 1â— The former markes agree to the Protestants Their bookes seruice preaching must be auoided Ep. 52. nu 7. The Church seeketh the amendement of the most obstinate Heretikes Heretikes cut them selues froÌ„ the Church ⸬ Faith and charitie commeÌ„ded alwais together both necessarie to make a complete ChristiaÌ„ man and to iustification saluation ⸬ The dueties of charitie and mercie done to Christes prisoners are exceding acceptable to God and al good men Col. 4 9. ⸬ Al Spiritual men ought to be exceding propense and ready to procure mens pardon and recoÌ„ciliation to al penitents ⸬ The great debt duetie that vve owe to such as be our spiritual parents in Christ c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Faith and beleefe in Saincts 2. Tim. 1. 1. Tim. 2. 1. Pet. 1. * Yet vvas Christ head of the Gentils also So likevvise his vicar S. Peter notwithstaÌ„diÌ„g his more peculiar Apostleship ouer the Iewes Rom. 5. Heb. 1â— Heretical corruption * In the English Bible of the yerâ— 2579. The Epistle to the Hebrues is S. Paules The Epistle at the third masse on Christmas day Sap. 7 26. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The excellencie of Christ aboue Angels Ps 2 7. 2. reg 7 14. Ps 96 8. Ps 103 4. Ps 44 7. Ps 101 26. Ps 109 1 1. Cor. 15 25. ⸬ The holy Angels saith S. Augustine to the societie of vvhom vve aspire in this our peregrination as they haue eternitie to continue so also facilitie to knovv and felicitie to rest for they do helpe vs vvithout al difficultie because vvith their spiritual motions pure and free they labour or trauel not De Ciuis li. 11. c. 31. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The B. Sacrament a figure and yet the true body The adoratioÌ„ of Christ in the B. Sacrament c As that vvhich runneth out of a broken vessel or that ruÌ„neth by is lost c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mar. 16 20. Ps 8 5. 1 Cor. 15 Eph. 1. Pâ—ilip 2 8. ⸬ This proueth against the Caluinists that Christ by his PassioÌ„ merited his owne glorification which they would not for shame deny of Christ but that they are at a point to deny al meritorious workes yea eueÌ„ in Christ also and therfore they translate also this senteÌ„ce heretically by transposing the wordes In the Bible printed the yere 1579. Ps 21 23 Ps 17 3. Es 8 18. Ose 13 14. 1 Cor. 15 54. c The dignitie of man in that Christ tooke our nature vnto his person in Deitie and not the nature of Angels The excellencie of Christ aboue Moyses Nu. 12 7 Ps 94 8 ⸬ Faith is the ground worke of our creatioÌ„ in Christ which if we hold not fast al the building is lost Nu. 14 37. 21 23. Ps 94 11 ⸬ If the Apostle had not euideÌ„tly here shewed that the Sabboths rest was a figure of the eternal repose in heauen who durst to haue applied that Scripture of Gods rest the seuenth day to that purpose Or hovv can our Aduersaries now reprehend the like applicatioÌ„ manifoldly vsed in al holy auncient writers to the like end Gen. 2 2. Heb. 3 7. c So Iosue is called in Greeke ⸬ Whatsoeuer God threateneth by his vvord concerning the punishment of sinne and incredulitie shal be executed be the offense neuer so secrete deepe or hidden in our harts because Gods speach passeth easily and searcheth throughly euery part power and facultie of mans soul The Epistle in a Masse for the election of the Pope Scripture abused against inuocation of Saincts The Epistle for a Bishop that is a Confessor and for S. Thomas of Canterburie 2 Par. 26 18. 1 Par. 23 13. Ps 2 7. Ps 109 4. The descriptioÌ„ of a Priest and his office 3 Reg. 13. 2 Par. 26. 1 Reg. 13. The Princes temporal authoritie how far it extendeth There is a peculiar order calling of Priests of the new Testament Priests and sacrifice necessarie in the new Testament nothing derogatorie to Christs priesthod or sacrifice The difference and excellencie of Christs Priesthod Al true priests and preachers must be lawfully called thereto The dignitie function of Priesthod is not to be vsurped Christ both Priest king but his Priesthod more excellent of the two Psal 2. 109. Christ a Priest as he is man not as he is God 〈◊〉 pag. 89. The sacrifice on the Crosse vvas the principal acte of Christs priesthod Luc. 23. 46. Priests praiers more effectual Christs Priestly actions Notorious Heretical
Epistle vpoÌ„ the a Sunday after Easter ` you ` vs Es 53 9. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Es 53 4. Mt. 8 17. Spiritual hostes and Priests Obedience to temporal princes Ro. 〈◊〉 God instituted the Spiritual gouernemeÌ„s in more excelleÌ„t maner then the temporal Act. 1. Act. 20 Eph. 4. Hebr. 13. Heret translation The Kings excellencie of power is in respect of the nobilitie and lay magistrates vnder him ChristiaÌ„ Princes haue no more right to be supreme heads in spiritual causes then the Heathen Libertines Deadly sinnes of Princes or Superiors exempt not the subiectes froÌ„ obedience as Wicleffe held Hovv vviues should behaue them selues tovvard their husbands Eph. 5 28. Col. 3 18. 1 Tim. 2 9. Against the proud curious and costly attire of vvomeÌ„ vvhere in this il time of ours excedeth Gen. 18. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hovv husbands should behaue them selues tovvard their vviues ` in faith Pro. 17 13. Mat. 5 44. Ps 33 13 Mat. 5 10. The Epistle vpon friday in Easter vveeke ` those spirites Gen. 6. Mat. 24 Gen. 7 7 ` vs Christ in soule desceÌ„ded vnto hel vvhiles his body lay in the graue The Caluinists denying the same are by S. Augustines iudgement infidels Certaine difficulties whereof S. Augustine doubteth Purgatorie Vvhat vvere the incredulous persons of vvhom the Apostle here speaketh Noës Arke the vvater a figure of christs Crosse Baptisme Ibid. c. 17. Baptisme receiued of Heretikes or Schismatikes vvhen damnable vvhen not Ep. 57. The ceremonies of Baptisme namely Abrâ—â—â—ntio c. ⸬ It hath the same difficulty and sense that the other like wordes haue before Chap. 3. See the annotation there v. 19. and S. Aug. ep 69. Oecumenius vpon this place â—is at hand The Epistle vpon Sunday next after the Ascension Prou. 10 Ro. 12 Heb. 13. Ro. 12 6. The Epistle for a Martyr Mt. 5 11. Hier. 25 29. Prou. 11 31. Not only faith Vvorkes of mercie The better meÌ„ most afflicted in this life The iust man him self is hardly saued Against the vaine securitie of only faith The Epistle for S. Apollinaris Iul. 23. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ Desire of Iucre or to exercise holy functions for gaine is a filthy fault in the Clergie and therfore much to be auoided The Epistle vpon the 3 SuÌ„day after Pentecost Prou 3. Iac. 4. Iac. 4. Psa 54 Mt. 6 25 Ro. 16 16. 1 Cor. 16 20. 2 Cor. 1â— 12. Senior in the vulgar translation is often Priest or Bishop See Act. â—5 Not Superioritie but tyrannie and lordlines is forbidden in the Clergie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mat. 20. v. 25. Heret translation The name of Clergie and Clerke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Priests crownes The heauenly crowne of Doctors and preachers S. Peter vvriteth from Babylon that is Rome Vvhy Rome vvas called Babylon The ProtestaÌ„ts vvil haue Babylon to signifie Rome in other places but not here The Protestants vvraÌ„gle about the time of Peters being at Rome Many things most true euen in the Scriptures are not agreed vpon concerning the time The Epistle in the Transifiguration of our Lord Aug. 6. â—prescience c By this it is plaine that either Iohn Iames or Peter must be the author of this epistle for these three onely vvere present at the TraÌ„sfiguration Mat. 17â— Mt. 17 5 ⸬ You see that places are made holy by Christs presence that al places be not alike holy See Annot. Act. 7 33. 2 Tim 3 17. Good vvorkes must concurre vvith Gods predestination to the effecte thereof 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The heretikes according to their custom exclude this sense altogether by their false translation Oecum in hunc lâ—â— Gagn. S. Peters Pastoral care protection of the Church after his death Luc. 22. Io. 21. The Saincts in heauen pray for the liuing Feastes of holy Virgins Inuocation of Saincts Priuate phantastical interpretationâ— 1 Tim. 4. Iude. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ Heretikes of whom he prophecieth here do gaine scholers by preaching libertie and by their owne licentious life which is specially ioyned to the heresie of these daies c Al the sweete wordes of heretikes speaking much of the vvord of the Lord the Gospel IESVS CHRIST c. are but termes of art to bie and sel poore mens soules Gen 7. Gen. 19. Gen. 19 16. The special properties of heretikes * from our Lord ⸬ So heretikes blaspheme the highest mysteries of our faith through ignorance b coinquinationes maecula Nu. 22 23. ⸬ Vvho euer promised more libertie to their folowers then Luther Caluin the like taking away penance fasting continencie or chastitie keeping of vowes necessitie of good vvorkes because faith doeth al obedience to Ecclesiastical pastors and CouÌ„cels and such like Io. 8 34. Ro. 6 16. Mt. 12. 45. Pro. 26 11. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c in quibus 2 Tim. 3 1. Iude 18. Ps 89 4 Ezec. 33. 1 Tim. 2. Mt. 24. 1 Thes 5. Apoc. 3. Esa 65 17. Apo. 21 1. Ro. 2 4. The heretical proud spirit of priuate interpretation of Scriptures The Scriptures be hard namely S. Paules epistles specially vvhere he speaketh of iustificatioÌ„ by faith * De fid op c. 14 The ProtestaÌ„ts idle distinctioÌ„ betvvene difficultie in the Epistles and difficultie in the things The Greeke copies haue both some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in vvhich things some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in vvhich epistles Not only the matter but the style of the Scriptures is hard Ps 118. Act. 8. Luc. 24. v. 45. * Higinus ep 2. to 1. CoÌ„cil August li. 2. Euang. quaest q. 39. 1. Ioh. 2. v. 24. De fid op c. 14. 1. Ioh. â— 5. Io. 8 12. Heb. 9. 1 Pet. 1. Apo. 1. 3 Reg. 8 46. 2 Par. 6 36. No saluatioÌ„ but in the Societie of the Church Many meanes instruments of remitting sinne but al by the force merite of Christs bloud applied by them Al remission of sinnes is by the PassioÌ„ of Christ though by secuÌ„darie meanes also Some sinnes venial A man may be truely iust notvvithstanding venial sinnes S. Augustine excepteth our B. Ladie from sinners * c. 3â— Examples of venial sinnes * de 〈◊〉 perseueraÌ„s c. 2. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Io. 13 34 15 12. â— Io. 3 14. ⸬ Hovv al sinne tentation procede of these three see S. Thomas Summe 1. 2. quaest 77. art 5. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ They vvere of vs for the time that is of and in the Church otherwise they could not haue gone out but they vvere not of the coÌ„staÌ„t sort or of the elect predestinat for then they had taried within or returned before their death c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrisma whereof Christ ChristiaÌ„s ⸬ Keepe that firmely constantly vvhich you haue heard euen from the beginning by the mouth of the Apostles not that only vvhich you haue receiued by vvriting c or in it ⸬ Vve see
of you vpon the Sabboth loose his oxe or his asse from the manger and leadeth them to vvater ✠verse 16 But ″ this daughter of Abraham vvhom Satan hath bound loe these eightene yeres ought not she to be loosed from this bond on the Sabboth day ✠verse 17 And vvhen he said these things al his aduersaries vvere ashamed and al the people reioyced in al things that vvere gloriously done of him ⊢ ✠verse 18 He said therfore * Vvherevnto is the kingdom of God like and vvherevnto shal I esteeme it like ✠verse 19 It is like to a mustard seede vvhich a man tooke and cast into his garden and it grevv and became a great tree and the foules of the aire rested in the boughes thereof ✠verse 20 And againe he said * Like to vvhat shal I esteeme the kingdom of God ✠verse 21 It is like to leauen vvhich a vvoman tooke and hid in three measures of meale til the vvhole vvas leauened ✠verse 22 And he vvent by cities and tovvnes teaching and making his iourney vnto Hierusalem ✠verse 23 And a certaine man said to him Lord be they fevv that are saued * But he said to them ✠verse 24 Striue to enter ″ by the narrovv gate because many I say to you ″ shal seeke to enter and shal not be able ✠verse 25 But vvhen the good man of the house shal enter in and shut the doore and you shal begin to stand vvithout and knocke at the doore saying Lord open to vs and he ansvvering shal say to you I knovv you not vvhence you are ✠verse 26 then you shal begin to say Vve did ″ eate before thee and drinke and in our streates didst thou teach ✠verse 27 And he shal say to you I knovv you not vvhence you are depart from me al ye vvorkers of iniquite ✠verse 28 There shal be vveeping and gnashing of teeth vvhen you shal see Abraham and Isaac and Iacob and al the Prophets in the kingdom of God and you to be thrust out ✠verse 29 And there shal come from the East and the Vvest and the North and the South and shal sit dovvne in the kingdom of God ✠verse 30 And behold they are last that shal be first and they be first that shal be last ✠verse 31 The same day there came certaine of the Pharisees saying to him Depart and get the hence because Herod vvil kil thee ✠verse 32 And he said to them Goe and tel that foxe Behold I cast out deuils and perfite cures this day and to morovv and the third day I am consummate ✠verse 33 But yet I must vvalke this day and to morovv and the day folovving because it cannot be that a Prophet perish out of Hierusalem ✠verse 34 * Hierusalem Hierusalem vvhich killest the Prophets and stonest them that are sent to thee hovv often vvould I gather thy childrē as the bird doth her brood vnder her vvings and thou vvouldest not ✠verse 35 Behold your house shal be left desert to you And I say to you that you shal not see me til it come vvhen you shal say Blessed is he that commeth in the name of our Lord. ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIII 2. These Galilaans It is Gods mercie that he straight punisheth not al offenders but some fevv for a vvarning to all as that for Schisme he striketh nor al such as haue forsaken the Church and the lavvful Priests as he did Coré and his complices that for spoile of Churches he reuengeth not al as he did Heliodorus and al that vow and reuoke their gifts to God as Ananias and Sapphîra Some few therfore for their iust deserts be so handled for example to prouoke al others guilty of the same crimes to doe penance Which if they doe not in this life they shal all assuredly perish in the next world Optatus li. 1 cont Parmen sub finem 16. This daughter we may see that many diseases which seeme natural doe procede of the Diuel by Gods permission either for sinne or for probation and both those kindes Christ specially cured for that no natural medicines could cure them and specially because he came to dissolue the workes of Satan both in body and soul 24. By the narrovv Our Lord is not contrarie to him self in that he ansvvereth the gate to be straite and fevv to be saued whereas els vvhere he said that many should come from the East and Vvest c. and ioy with Abraham in the kingdom of heauen Mat. 8. 11. For though they be few in respect of the vvicked of al sortes yet they be many in them selues and in the societie of Angels the vvheate cornes are scarse seen at the threshing vvhen they are medled with the chaffe but vvhen the il are remoued the vvhole barne of heauen shal be filled So saith S. Aug. Ser. 32 de verb. Do. 24. Shal seeke Many vvould be saued and looke to be saued but can not because they vvil not take paines to enter in at so straite a passage that is to say to fast much pray often doe great penance for their sinnes liue in holy Churches discipline abstaine from the pleasures of this world and suffer persecution and losse of their goods and liues for Christes sake 26. Eate before thee It is not ynough to feede vvith Christ in his Sacraments or to heare his vvord the Church to chalēge heauen thereby vnlesse vve liue in vnitie of the Catholike Church So S. Augustine applieth this against the Donatistes that had the very same seruice and Sacraments which the Catholike Church had but yet seuered them selues from other Christian countries by Schisme CHAP. XIIII By occasion of dining with a Pharisee 2 after that he hath againe confounded them for maligning him for his miraculous good doing on the Sabboth 7 he teacheth them humilitie seing their ambition 1◠and in their workes to seeke retribution not of men in this worlde but of God in the world to come 16 foretelling also that the Iewes for their worldly excuses shal not tast of the Supper but the Gentils in their place 〈◊〉 Yea that so far must men be from al worldlines that they must earnestly bethinke them before they enter into his Church and be ready to forgot all 34 specially considering they must be the salt of others also verse 1 AND it came to passe vvhen IESVS entred into the house of a certaine Prince of the Pharisees vpon the Sabboth to eate bread and they vvatched him ✠verse 2 And behold there vvas a certaine man before him that had the dropsie ✠verse 3 And IESVS ansvvering spake to the Lavvyers and Pharisees saying Is it Lavvful to cure on the Sabboth ✠verse 4 But they held their peace but he taking him healed him and sent him avvay ✠verse 5 And ansvvering them he said Vvhich of you shal haue